Chapter Text
The blade cleaved through the shoulder, sundering the vampire apart. He dropped his weapon, turning into ashes, while his assaillants finished the job by destroying his coffin and his castle’s heart. The Entity sighed. By the Fangs, the Reckoning hadn’t gone as expected. Too many vampires had too many grudges to settle between themselves and turned against each others, while the few who managed to belong to a Clan not interested in these political turfs had been easily wiped out by the humans. Which meant he now had only one choice. His last resort.
The Entity moved through Vardoran, unseen after his last followers were slaughtered. For many, « last resort » means « using a weapon or someone too powerful and which can break free of your control ». For The Entity, it meant « using the most useless of Dracula’s Scions ». One of the first who hid themselves when mankind forced them to slumber, many centuries ago. To be fair, the only reason he didn’t woke them up at first was that, even as a cannon fodder, they would be useless or wouldn’t even try to be a cannon fodder. That and the fact that they used a special lock on their coffin, to ensure their survival. Which is the primary reason why no other vampire tried to open their casket when they awoke, not even to kill them. Hovering over Farbane’s Woods, The Entity choosed carefully someone, a human with a quality few of them would possess yet in this region : be a virgin. Finally, it managed to pick up one man, with a slender figure. Possessing him, The Entity carefully guided his victim unto the south of the Woods, unto a nameless graveyard now filled with the scattered bones of the skeletons which inhabited it before.
Still guided, the man entered a crypt with many opened and emptied coffins laying around. Except one. A casket crafted with care, in precious woods. Under the control of The Entity, the young man sat atop the coffin and drew a dagger, before stabbing himself on the belly. The blood dripped slowly, much to the frustration of The Entity. It was already infuriating having to enlist them, but if the process was slow… For Fangs sake !
Finally, the casket rumbled and The Entity heard something coming from the inside :
« Resurrectioooooon... »
Fangs sake. The lid of the coffin was kicked open and threw against the opposite wall, along with the man who was sitting on it. An androgynous figure rised, hovering above the ground, arms wide stretched.
« By erectioooooooooon ! »
If The Entity had the means to avert its gaze, it would. At least, it wouldn’t be treated to the fucking full mast they were sporting. Fucking weirdo. The vampire stumbled on the ground, looking around and spotted the man, now broken and barely alive.
« Ooooooh, breakfast ! That’s so nice of you, thanks ! Now, now, don’t scream, here I come darling ! »
They jumped on the man and shredded his throat with their fangs, drinking his blood. The Entity waited the end of the « breakfast » to announce itself. If it could help it to get in the good graces of the vampire… Finally, the latter stood up and belched, elegantly hiding their mouth with their hand. They had a gracile face, with deep blue eyes, their red hairs now a mess after slumbering for so long. Their lower jaw had been replaced with a metallic one, probably made of dark silver. Strangely, it did look good on them. Their claws were covered in the same metal, retracting on the fingers now it wasn’t of immediate use. Their clothes were ragged now, but still retain a bit of nobility and sensuality, revealing there and there a few of their purplish skin, the feeble sight of their tights, their breasts barely hidden by their now-bloodstained shirt.
« Soooo… To whom should I adress my thanks for this meal ? Astellan ? Cyrox ? Noctrys ? »
« Me. »
They turned around, trying to find who was speaking, before aknowledging the scarlet cloud hovering over them. They bow.
« Well, mysterious cloud, thanks a lot ! Wasn’t a first-star meal but beggar can’t be choosers, right ? »
« You can call me… The Entity. »
« As you want, ô mysterious Entity. Name’s Liz. »
« I know. »
« Soooo… Why did you awoke me ? The Reckoning ? Oooh, the Reckoning has been completed ? »
They bounced up and down, clapping their hands extatically.
« No. »
The bouncing stopped abruptly and Liz turned back.
« Then thanks for the meal, I’m going back to my coffin, ta-ta... »
The Entity broke said coffin, exasperated. If it had the means, it would claw its own eyes or strangle Liz in frustration.
« That’s not nice, Mister Entity. »
« The Reckoning is a failure. »
« Yeah ye- Wait what ? »
« You are the last of Dracula’s Scions. Well… Almost the last one. »
« Whaaaaaat ? And Astellan ? And Meruccio ? And Vilna ? »
« Dead, dead and dead. You are my last resort. »
« That’s… Both honorific and concerning. You kept me last because I’m kinda a weapon of mass destruction ? »
« No. Because if I had the means, I would have asked the others to take your coffin and throw it from a cliff while you were inside. Honestly, you are my last choice. »
« Wait, seriously ? »
They looked around and spotted some other coffins.
« Wait, you really woke up Merin and Doumran ? They were ARTISTS ! What was their uses ? »
« Doumran painted with the gore of her victimes and Merin was an expert in fleshcrafting, while you’re just a fucking brainless horny harlot ! »
Liz stepped back, first shocked then angry.
« Ex-CUSE me, I’m not a brainless horny harlot, I’m a hedonistic horny harlot, there’s a nuance here ! »
« Which is ? »
Liz lifted a finger and carefully cut open their forehead before revealing the inside of their cranium and the bubbling bulging brain resting in it.
« I still have my brain. »
« Great, so you mean that your only excuse for being… Yourself is that you’re... Horny as fuck. Great. »
The disgust in its voice was palpable. And it grew even more when it saw them touching their brain while giggling.
« Fangs dammit, listen to ME ! There is no time for your endorphins, you bloody whore ! The Reckoning… »
With a sigh of regret, Liz obeyed and clasped back their cranium.
« Yeah, yeah. The Reckoining is a failure and you only have the poor lil’ Liz to handle the situation. What a shame... » They thought a bit, before remembering something. « Wait, you said that I’m « almost the last one », right ? Who are the others ? »
« The other in singular. »
« And you didn’t woke them up ? »
« He’s already awake. He never went to slumber. »
« Oh. That’s one tough motherfucker if there’s one. What’s his sweet little name ? »
« You know him well. Nightmarshal Styx the Sunderer. »
Liz deflated.
« Oooooh… I don’t like him. »
« Wonder why... »
« Well, first was the time where he severed my arm when I stepped on his boot, then immediatly the other one when I stepped on his shadow… And the one time where I tried to make peace with him... »
« You « tried » ? What do you mean ? »
« Well, I wanted to surprise him, so I dressed in my most luscious nightgown and awaited for him in his bed, hoping that he would ravage my body all night- »
Their hands played on their own body, caressing it sensually while their gaze went numb at the memory.
« FOR FANGS SAKE ! I DON’T WANT TO HEAR YOUR FUCKING FANTASIES ! »
« Okay, okay, I’ll get to the point… And the point is that, instead of fucking me raw, he stabbed me in the face. Repeatedly. With an candelabra. »
« How can you stab someone on the face with an candelabra ? »
« Two things to know : firstly it was the first thing he got his hand on, secondly it was really painful. But… Why didn’t you go for him first ? If he was awake all this time, he must be the toughest vampire ever, barring Dracula of course. »
« That’s the problem : I can’t ask him. He was alone for so long that he went mad from the isolation and thinks he is the only « True Scion » remaining. »
« What a surprise, the bloodlust fucker is mad, great news... »
« Shut up and listen to me. »
« Okay, but no. »
« WHAT ? »
« I’m your last resort, yeah ? Why do you think I’ll succed when even some of our greatest warriors failed ? I mean, Astellan ? I saw him going toe to toe against Styx many times and none of them were holding back. While me... »
« While you were just there, sitting, offering your body or thoses of your servants for blood essence, favors and gears. Yeah. I know. But we… I have no other choices. At least… You will have a bit of a headup. The knowledges of your predecessors for exemple. You will have a power few of them would have in the same situation. I can give you far more. »
« And this knowledge is ? »
« Gathering resources, refining them, crafting and building, where to find said resources, where your ennemies are. And how to be far more powerful than you were before. Which… Considering from where you came, is a lot. »
The Entity managed to ignore Liz flipping the bird. It moved unto a stairs surrounded by torches radiating a blue and cold light.
« We do not have much time. You have to move on. Find a place where to place your castle’s heart, build your base, prepare yourself... »
« Yeah, yeah… Let’s go. Darn, you’re no chill. »
« I would have been, if I haven’t saw every. Each. One. Of your congeners dying of a True Death, killing each others or victims of the humans. The mere fact that I have to work with you is already infuriating, do not. Push. Me. »
« Tsssk... Well, fine… Let’s reckon this shit then. »
They followed the « cloud » outside, arriving in a graveyard. Liz saw many corpses and bones laying around and the graves were forcefully opened, devoid of anything.
« Well, shit. Seems they were like locusts on a field. » They crouched and grabbed some bones, before throwing them away. « Nothing of use here. So, before we go outside… I was supposed to get something, right ? »
« Yes. Stand still. »
The Entity surrounded Liz, bathing them in its cloud and piercing every inch of their skin, forcing themselves on them, rushing to their brain. Liz fell on their knees, screaming in pain and anguish while the violent stream of informations rushed onto their brain, without care. Finally, after a long and excruciating time, The Entity « stepped back », letting the vampire catch up.
« You… Dense… Motherfucker. Why didn’t you used a bit more care ? »
« I could have if you weren’t an insufferable prick ! »
« Do you EVEN KNOW who I am ? »
« Yes. The Crimson Courtesan, one of Dracula’s favorites. And the last of your kind, barring Styx. So… It’s up to you. Or you can just… Wait a bit. The sun will set and give you a True Death. The last hope of vampirkind committing suicide for the task they’re set for is too much for them to handle. Such a pathetic end. »
« Fine, fine… I’ll do my job. Are the others castles… ? »
« Still standing ? Not for long. Decaying slowly but surely, unusable until they crumbles. »
« Mmmh... » Thoughtful, Liz put a delicate finger on their chin. « Well… Could you lead me to a castle with a map, please ? Well, which still have a map, at least ? »
« I’ll do my best. »
Notes:
BtW The Entity doesn't exist ingame, I know. For the simplicity, I've decided that it was the personnification of the scarlet cloud leading you to V Blood Carrier/mission giver
Chapter 2: "It's the beginning of a plan"
Notes:
NSFW content : masturbation
Chapter Text
Led by The Entity, Liz went through Farbane’s Woods at a slow pace to avoid any patrol. The androgynous vampire managed to create some crude tools and gears during the travel, using the bones and pelt of some wolfs, warping them magically to create an axe, a mace and some clothes providing a much better protection than those they were buried with. It hasn’t the best look on them, but it was already much better than trekking almost naked. The Entity provided some context to Liz during the trip, notably about what could be considered as the « different factions » in Vardoran these days.
Farbane’s Woods were the kingdom of many bandits, humans rejected by their peers for their crimes, they be true or false. For a lot of them, they congregate in little camps and wander to find something which might be worth something. Some places, notably a mine, a sawmill, a tannery and two old garrisons, were a bit more organised but the vampires changed many things in the scale of power. One man, named Quincey, titled himself « The Bandit King » and tried to rally the survivors around himself, in his « fort », one of the garrison. But he only had the support of a woman named Keely, who run the tannery. His main opposition was the one in charge of the other garrison, Grayson « The Armorer ». There was other men and women of influence before, but they fell when the vampire emerged from the graveyards. There was also two necromancers which managed to cheat death everytime they were confronted, Goreswine and Nicholaus. But they seemed more preoccupied by their own rivalries to pose a real threat, especially considering that all bandits, whichever their « side » agreed to fight them on sight and managed to contain them in some graveyards.
Up north were the Dunley Farmlands, a rich and fertile region where farmers grew their crops peacefully. It was too controled by the Church of Luminance, the same for Silverlight. Liz bared their teeth. Even if they were one of the first who went in hiding, they remembered these religious fanatics. It seemed that they were the main force on Valdoran and mainly responsibles for the demise of the vampires during the Reckoning.
The other Great Foe, the Transcendum, had been chased up north unto the Gloomrot region by the Church. The Entity had only a few informations about them, meaning that vampires never had the chance to fight them in any way. From what Liz could gather and understand, the vast majority of their peers settled in Farbane or Dunley while a fistful of courageous or desperates ones went straight to Silverlight.
They mused on that while walking. It meant that they needed to establish themselves somewhere where they could easily travel wherever they want, with minimal effort. As far as they understood, Dunley Farmlands seemed the best choice as the epicenter, but it needed a bit of scouting. Hence the search of a castle with a map. Few vampires used them, apparently. The duo finally arrived to a crumbling ruin. To the exercised senses of Liz, it was easy to determine the ancient owner thought about the layout of the place. The Entity guided them to what was the castle’s heart room, if the pedestal at the center was of any indication. On a rotting table, a parchment made of crude leather was layed. Liz looked at it.
It was indeed a map. It seemed this particuliar vampire was member of a clan which tried to spread as most as possible and a large part of the lands were well mapped. Asking The Entity for its bare knowledge of the Farmlands, they finally settled to what seemed to be some kind of hill, enough away from the most used roads but in the meantime at the relative center of the region. Some farms spreaded south and east, one town at the south-west and the other at the south-east, a mine, haunted according to The Entity, and many military camps. At the west was the main monastery, the spiritual siege of power. And finally, upnorth… The ruins of Dracula’s castle, whose entrance was blocked by a landslide. Which wasn’t a problem for now.
« Interesting. »
« Remember, many resources there won’t be easily available, notably iron. »
« Yeah, about that ? Why do I need to vanquish a specific human to smelt said iron ? »
« Well… As far as I remember, you weren’t the most crafty vampire around… Well, except for some poetry and potions. You won’t have your servants manning the machines for you and I don’t think you would like to spend your time crouched near a forge. »
« Yep, not my style at all. And this aknowledgement doesn’t answer my question. »
« Some of these humans, but beasts and undead too, possess a kind of knowledge, a power which allows you to set them… Automatically, as long as there are resources to refine or work with, of course. Some others will give you a better understanding of the crafting, how does it works, etc... »
« Oooooh, okay. Now I understand the… Kind of strange complexity of the sawmill. Why didn’t you told me that before ? »
« You didn’t asked. »
« Fucker. Well… So that’s settled. And for the gathering part ? »
« Your tools, the mace and the axe notably. They are… Well, it was Moray who found the idea. She managed to enchant her tools in some ways so you just have to hit the rocks or the trees to gather said resources. They’ll instantaneously transfer themselves on the magic pouch now resting on your belt. And once you’re near a chest, you can put whatever is in said pouch in the chest with one thought. Assuming you’re able to think normally, you hazed harlot. »
« How convenient. Always count on the lazy one to find an easy solution to an insurmontable problem. »
If The Entity could shrug, it would have. Liz would never aknowledge the fact that being its last resort meant that almost all the knowledge gathered by their predecessors peers was now their, not without hurting their pride.
« So, if this is settled… You just have to go on, then. »
« Yeah, yeah… Great. And you ? Where will you go, ô almost omnipotent Entity ? »
« With you, unfortunatly. But… Silently. I won’t interfere with your holy quest anymore, only provide a… Substrat of informations when needed. Or, more likely, will have to put you back on the rails if you deviate too much. »
« Yeah, count on this you cloudy shit. I’m the last vampire, Styx doesn’t count anymore. If I have to do this whole Reckoning by myself, I will do so at my pace. »
##
Liz looked at themself on the mirror. This one was specifically enchanted to provide the vampire watching a reflection. It was their little pride : remembering how these kind of things works despite the slumber. It was a vain object, for vain peoples and it wasn’t surprising that none of their peers didn’t even entertained the idea to create one, or remember how to.
They looked behind them. A couch had been placed, facing the mirror. They corrected quickly the position, to be sure it would fit perfectly according to their desire. Desire. One of the most driving forces they felt and followed before their slumber. And probably the only reason why they were still alive right now : no one, event their ancient clan, would be bothered with a courtesan, would they be a high-class one. Well… Except Astellan, but he probably choosed to wait the Reckoning’s completion to awake them.
With a snap of their fingers, their clothes fell off and, with a flick of their wrist, moved away.
Liz contemplated their body. Their sweet purplish skin reflecting the artisticly displayed candles, their hair now styled with care. Their silvery underjaw, fitting perfectly on their face. Their hand lowered slowly, unto their bosom. A finger traced around one nipple and Liz exhalarated under the sensation. Their other hand went to their hips, caressing their curvy figure, their thighs… And their crotch. Right. For this, it would be much better to sit a bit. Munching precautionnously their upper-lips, they sat on the couch and spread their legs, revealing their strange anatomy, both male and female. Born like this, accepted by Dracula as such. A gift, to please others and sometimes themself. Lifting slowly their gonades, they revealed a slippery slit.
« By the Fangs, I’m half-mast and already wet. »
During Liz’s researches for pleasures, they found many, many ways to procure some… Sensations. But it was centuries ago. And now… They felt their fingers trembling, while trying to remember their discoveries. A single claw ran gently the long of their shaft, caressing a vein. Then the testicles… And their vagina.
Liz huffed, startled by the sensation. The claw retracted in their finger, and they began to massage their crotch with gentle, sweet care. A slow pant came from their throat. Their other hand ran through their chest, slowly, gently, titillating the nipples. They lowered their gaze, looking at their reflection in the mirror. What a shame. At the good old days, there would have been many guests surrounding them, probably pleasing themselves before letting their instincts run through. Today, they would have only their own reflection to entertain.
A melting moan escaped their throat, mixing pleasure and regret, while they leaned back against the couch.
The Entity silently moved away. The castle was on three floor and the castle’s heart’s room, which would probably be the throne room later, was on the third. The second floor was… Barren. It didn’t knew what was the expected use of this one : Liz’s casket was on the same floor as the castle’s heart. It moved down to the first floor, the one where the industrials machines were running. Each room its own speciality. A simple workshop, a forge, an alchemy lab and a future sewing workshop was already defined, while the other rooms where still empty, waiting for their future uses.
Liz had been… Interestingly lucky while gathering the various resources. Meaning they received more than what was usually expected from the same resources. The Entity thought they drank the blood of some unfortunate Worker, but after seeing them gorging on the blood of a wolf and still amassing many resources, it appeared that it was wrong.
The scarlet cloud moved onto the workshop. There, a sawmill and a grinder were endlessly doing their tasks, taking automatically from a chest nearby and putting the final product in another. All the other rooms had the same kind of effective automation, and The Entity knew that, with just a thought, Liz could give them the order to do any craft they knew.
A deeper and far louder moan, coming from the third floor, broke The Entity’s flow of thoughts. It « looked back » at the diverses machines working. If it had shoulders, it would have shrugged them. Working with Liz and their seemingly almost constant horniness will probably be the unholy mother of all headaches but… They managed to get some results. So, The Entity decided to let them have their little... Private moment.
Chapter 3: Where they find a servant
Summary:
A ghoul is such a powerful servant. And Liz has some specifications regarding their own choices.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Liz looked at the little coffin laying down before them. Well… Little in comparison of their own, of course. And they weren’t of the same material, for their uses were far different. Their own was made of stones, mainly, and served them to rest and relax during the day, or to get back to life after some unfortunate encounter. The little one was made of wood and wasn’t adorned with the same care than the stone’s one.
« So. What do you think of this ? »
« I wouldn’t have choosed to dye the wood in pink, personnally. It’s... »
« Giving too much of a good vibe ? »
« … I was to say « unprofessionnal », but if you insist. »
« Hey, go to… Whatever you have to go. I have standards, you know ? »
« To whom ? None of your peers will come to visit you for some kind of courtesy greeting. »
« And why can’t I have standards for myself ? »
« You can, but in my mind, your standards about yourself are… Low. »
« Jackass. »
« You deliberatly mated with humans. That’s… All kind of wrong, in the deepest shade of wrongness. Why did Dracula and Astellan tolerated you, for Fang’s sake ? »
« Dracula knew what I was able to do for him, or he wouldn’t have admitted me in his coffin. Neither offered me to Astellan as a reward. As for Astellan, he didn’t cared about what I did in my spare time- »
« So « All the bloody day and night as long as he didn’t specifically called for you », if my memory is correct. »
« -… Rude. As for my… « Mating habits », you have to know that, as a courtesan and consort, it was my duty to explore desire and pleasure in all manners. »
« I guess that’s why your appartments in the clan’s castle were full of naked bodies in diverses states of exhaustion both physical and mental ? »
Liz tut at the statement, before turning away in the direction of a metallic throne. Their throne. As confortable and intimidating as it can be.
« How did you managed to get all the necessary iron ingots for this ? You haven’t even fought any of the humans or creature that would enhance you and your powers. You’ve spent the last two weeks decorating your castle, gathering resources when needed and masturbating. »
« Not only masturbating, but recovering some… Foggy memories. »
« May the Fangs have mercy upon me. »
« I remembered some of my… Experiments, in the seek of deepest pleasures and I’m glad to announce that some of them are ridiculously cheap. »
« And… What does it means ? »
The Entity was… Displeased at the turn of the conversation. If Liz began to drown in their memories of lust and all kind of depravity, they would be stucked here for at least two centuries. If the humans don’t find them first, of course.
« Well, it means that, when I’ll have some spare time for myself, I’ll happily try to recreate some of them. »
« You’re so lucky I can’t hurt you anymore. If I knew how much of a hassle you would have been, I would have transfer you the powers and memories with even less care for your well-being. And you didn’t answered the question. How did you got the iron ingot ? »
« Stole them, of course. » answered Liz while shrugging, as if it was the most mundane thing they’ve done. « You have no idea how many of the Militia’s blacksmiths don’t even care for their stock. I understood that the so-called « haunted mine » has some kind of neverending veins of ore and, as they have a « strike team » whose only purpose is to delve into said mine to take some of the ore, they aren’t as precautious as they should be. »
« Fair point. So… For your servant, now. »
Liz’s eyes lighted themselves and a charming smile stretched on their face.
« Aaaah, yes. My servant. Singular, for now. »
« Yes. I would suggest to seek one at Farbane’s Woods or on the frontier between the forest and the Farmlands. Some of them aren’t probably strong enough to pose a threat to you. »
« Mmmh... Naaaaaaaay. »
The sigh which escaped The Entity was as deep as the deepest chasm of the Abyss.
« What is it ? »
« They aren’t my cup of blood. I need someone’s strong- »
« Yes, I guess that would be a good thing, inde- »
« And charming, of course. I don’t want the rag of the dregs. I want someone’s able to hold me tightly and obey my every orders, with their consent. Same for the others, of course. »
The Entity paused a bit, while a dire thought came into its mind.
« You… Do not... »
« What ? »
« Am I wrong by thinking you’re trying to recreate your disgusting bordello ? »
« It was a harem, nuance. »
« I’m afraid of the answer, but I have to ask : which is ? »
« The bordello implies that they would only be around me for sex. »
If The Entity had eyes, his stare would be so judgemental that every Vardoran’s criminals would confess themselves on the spot.
« I want them to be versatile. Pleasure doesn’t always suggest drowning in lust. »
« I would slap you repeatedly if I could, but I’m afraid you would be getting off. You are supposed to achieve the Reckoning, not indulge youself in your depravity ! »
« Didn’t listen, don’t care ! » answered Liz while walking down the stairs.
Arriving on the first floor, they went to the forge and took a pair of axe and a spear, both made of copper, enhanced through magical ways. The androgynous vampire took a little ring adorned by a sapphire and put it on the ring finger of their right hand. They grasped their weapons and executed some movements, to see if they were well balanced. Satisfied, they went outside. Two brazier were lit, emiting a strong fog hiding the castle to passerby. Standing between them, the vampire focused themself… And morphed. Became quadrupedal. A long and fluffy tail grew on their spine, while their nose elongated, their skin covering in fur. A few moment after, a splendid wolf stand.
Liz took the time to inspect their surrounding, using their enhanced sense of smell. No humans nearby. Perfect. That was the only problem they really faced : making sure not to be spotted while coming in and out their castle. Satisfied, the wolf began to stride to the west, followed by a scarlet cloud only them could see.
« Where are you going ? »
« Silverlight. »
« Euh bwat ? Are you MAD ? They are among the strongest ! Many of them are armed with SILVER, for Fangs’s sake! Your weapons are made of copper and your armor of crude pelt ! You’ll be slaughtered ! They’ll be expecting vampires ! »
« That’s where you’re wrong and me, right. They are expecting vampires to attack them. They are not expecting vampires recruiting them. » The Entity sputtered, at loss for words. « Beside, I have a plan. I… Kinda scouted the frontier with Silverlight lately and may have spotted someone. »
« The only reason I’m not trying to assemble my will to form hands and eviscerate you is your confidence. And I’m not quite sure I should trust you on that. »
Liz tutted and began to trot, followed by a scarlet cloud. They laughed when they startled a doe, who fled while they chased it a bit, before setting back on their way.
« You’re pretty good at this whole « transformation » thing. Though, knowing how much of a bitch you are, it is wonder that you didn’t tried to mate with an entire pack since you woke up. »
The wolf stopped abruptly and transformed back. Liz turned back, setting their gaze on The Entity, tears flowing down their cheeks.
« Okay, go fuck yourself, I don’t need you. »
« What ? No, liste- »
« No, YOU, listen to ME ! »
« Shut up, or you’ll alert a patrol ! »
« No, YOU ! Shut up ! Let me scream as much as I want ! I am the last of my kind, right ? Then let’s throw this bullshit of a « Reckoning » into the void, let the humans find me, kill me and track me down to offer me a True Death ! At least, I’ll join my kind into the Oblivion ! »
Their metallic underjaw was shaking from sadness, grief and anger, salty tears flowing on their skin. Their fists, clenched with such strengh that their retracted claws began to pierce their palms, letting blood drip unto the ground.
« Since you woke me up, you spent almost all of your time slut-shaming me, verbally abusing me, each instant trying to put me down, comparing me to the others ! Is that how you are supposed to treat your « last resort » ? I don’t think so, so fuck you you degenerate bastard ! Don’t you think I haven’t heard each of your insults before ? Each time spitted with venom jealousy by the others vampires when they saw me and my peers, our proximity and promiscuity with the Headclans and Dracula ! So go fuck yourself, you and your stupid « Reckoning » ! From now, I’ll do what I want, and especially, I’ll do it accordingly to MY OWN WAY ! Disappear, you leech ! »
They turned back and transformed once again. The wolf began to run, a flash of fur and fangs, running through the hills and woods of Dunley with a speed few in this world could match. After a few hours, they arrived to the frontier. Well… More of a pass than a strict frontier per se. There was apparently a Militia’s outpost before, but it had been dismantled since and their members redirected elsewhere, where they would be more useful.
Liz sniffed the air and went into the night. Crawling to escape the vigilance of the guards, they sneaked into Silverlight. The atmosphere was… Different than in Dunley. If Dunley was spring or summer, Silverlight was autumn. If they remembered correctly, it was also the place where the most violent battles, before the Slumbering, took place. Grief pierced their heart. It was the region where their beloveds had set up their castles. If they tried to track them, would they found the castle of the Ermoar Clan ? Would it even be a good idea ? They shook their head. One day, maybe. But not today. Today, Liz had to find a servant.
##
Alexander kneeled down before the statue. He made his camp just aside, having slowly travelled during the day and the night was already far advanced. But his pilgrimage was on the right path. Soon, he’ll be able to stand before Azariel the Sunbringer and offer him his chivalry vows. It was rare for peopleq coming from the outside of Silverlight to become a knight of the Church of Luminance, but he had been supported by no less than Octavian and Raziel. A considerable feat, for the son of a fisher. Though, some in the Militia said that his luck mainly came from being a long-distance nephew of the Captain. True. But irrelevant in this case. His uncle wasn’t someone who would use any kind of nepotism, far from this. And the others knew it. It was just mere jealousy. Sighing, he lifted his head toward the representation of a forgotten saint, forever set in stone, and began to pray.
« Ô Sweet and Merciful Light, guide me safely in my travel, divert me from errors and sins, lead me to Your Verdant Meadow. Receive the plead of this poor man and allow him to uphold Your Tenets in return. »
He bowed silently, meditating. Finally, he got up and reached his bag, before taking a little flower. The man put it on the pedestal, before sighing deeply. He was only halfway in his pilgrimage and loneliness began to burden him. Of course, he had a steed, a gift from his entire village before he departed for Silverlight, but at the end of the day, a horse remains a horse and do not have a lot of conversations. At least, intelligible conversation for humankind. Alexander was sure that, would he be accompanied by another cavalier, his stallion would have a lot of great discussion with the other one. Himself, probably less. He wasn’t shy, it’s just that… He had trouble communicating with strangers. And didn’t have a lot of things of interest to say.
« What is it ? A guard caught off-guard ? »
Startled, he turned back. A strange figure was standing among the shadow, their cloak draped around their body, making it difficult to discern who was it. Probably a woman, Alexander thought. Their voice was quite similar to some of the nuns he met before, warm, friendly and, even if he would never admit it even while being tortured, a bit desirable.
« Erm… Sorry, I’m not a guard. »
« Oh. My mistakes. » The figure bow elegantly, with an almost otherwordly grace. « The only living being I met, apart the harpies of course, were patrolling guard. »
« I’m... » Alexander was tired and only had one wish : get some sleep before going back to his pilgrimage. « I’m a traveler. »
« Yeah, I can see that. »
« A pilgrim. »
« With a sword like this one ? »
The figure pointed to a ginormous blade still strapped on the saddle of his steed. An early gift from Octavian, to congratulate him for his introduction among the Knights of Luminance, made of silver. The young man didn’t want to think about how many it cost to his uncle.
« Some roads aren’t safe. As you said, there’s harpies and they told me that some vampires are remaining, probably still scouring the countryside. »
The figure chuckled, like in response to a joke only them could understand.
« Are you lost… Madam ? »
« Madam ? Such an assumption, but I forgive you, your tiny lantern don’t provide much light. « Mister » does not works too, by the way. I’m both and neither, after all. »
What ? It made no sense at all ! He frowned.
« Well, mister, madam or whatever could you at least answer my question ? I have much to travel yet and I’m tired. »
« Well… You can call me « Liz ». And no, I’m not lost. I’m precisely where I am meant to be. »
The frown deepened. Nonsense, once again. He was too tired for this riddle bullshit.
« Well, fine. I’m Alexander, nice to mee- »
He stopped abruptly, while the figure lowered their cowl, revealing a purple skin, a metallic underjaw and, more importantly, two flaming blue eyes staring at him.
« Well, peoples were half-right. There are still vampire scouring the countryside, as you can see. At least one. »
He jumped to his horse and unsheathed his weapon, before slashing in direction of the creature.
Which stopped his attack with an insolent ease, grabbing the tip of the sword between their thumb and their index.
« Woah, slow there. »
« You monster… You do not belong to this world and I’ll get you back to the Abyss ! »
He struggled to break the grasp, despite seeing the flesh touching the blade searing at the contact.
« Such bravado. How quaint. »
The being which presented themself as « Liz » flicked their wrist, dropping the blade. Carried by his momentum, Alexander tripped and fell on the ground, his blade rattling beside him. The vampire looked smuggly.
« Clearly darling, if I desired to kill you to feed myself, I would have done so while you were bowing down to this pathetic piece of so-called art. » He gasped hearing the blasphemy. They walked past him and looked at the statue. « Who do you think this is ? Some kind of anthropomorphic representation of the Light ? »
« His name is Saint Daurien, you monster ! I will make you bow before him before I kill you ! »
He grabbed his sword and tried to stab Liz, which escaped with such ease that it was almost insulting. Alexander saw that they had weapons, namely a spear and two axes, but it was still sheathed. Why ? Why were they doing this ?
« Quaint. »
With a scream of rage, he swiped at them. His move was too wide and not only he missed, but he managed to stuck his blade on the piedestal of the statue.
« You fucking BITCH ! »
The eyes of the vampire hardened suddenly and they slapped him. For another vampire, it would have been a probable nonchalant slap. For a human though, it was something else. Alexander rolled on the ground, feeling the metallic taste of blood invading his mouth. Some of his teeth were loose.
« I’ve had a very rough night and while in other circumstances I would have let this insult pass, this time is not the time to push me off. »
Coughing, spitting blood and saliva, the young man sat, feeling dizzy. The vampire turned back to the statue.
« What do you think he did ? Do you even know why he was sanctified ? Have you ever received any answers from the Light to your prayers ? »
« I… I don’t need… Need only… My faith... »
« And look where your faith got you : sitting miserably on the ground, failing to even score a hit on a vampire ! You think your « god » listen to you ? Pfah ! I was the consort of the only one person that would have been called a « True God ». By the Fangs, you are pathetic... »
« Consort… A monstruosity like you ? »
Liz disdainfully looked at him. They’ve let their anger took over themself. They breathed deeply, cooling down.
« A monstruosity ? Me ? Are you sure of your statement ? »
They unhook their cloak, revealing themself fully. Liz was dressed with a lot of care, wearing a flowing suit. « Crude pelt »… The Entity knew nothing about style and dressing. Their hairs has been cut and groomed, giving them what some peoples would call a « tomboy look ». Even their underjaw had been cleaned and was glinting under the light of the lantern.
« A monster, really ? I, who shared the coffin of peoples so powerful at their prime that your « clergy » would look like insignificant toddlers in comparison ! »
Alexander tried to shield himself, closed his eyes while Liz made a gesture. Their clothes disappeared, just as their weapons, revealing themself bare.
« Don’t disrespect me by averting your gaze. Look. At. Me. »
Trembling, unable to resist the compulsion, the young man obeyed. His jaw dropped. Even Christina’s beauty would seems rubbish in comparison. He blushed facing the raw sensuality exsuded by their body. What he saw on their crotch should revulse him, per all the lessons of morality provided by the Church, but… But no. Strangely, no.
« Is my body as repulsive as you thought ? »
« Erh… Y-… No. »
« Then why did you stated that I’m a monster ? »
« Be-… Because you’re a vampire ! »
« And ? Should I treat you the same way, then ? »
« No ! I’m human and- »
« And what ? I’m the closest being of a demi-god you’ll see in your life. For me and my kind, you are nothing but mere flock to sustain ourselves, ants at worst. »
They came closer and kneeled before the young man. Blushing, he tried to avoid looking directly at their chest nor their dick, but Liz grabbed him by the face and forced him to, while avoiding to touch his injured mouth.
« Be honest. What do you think of me ? » Their own gaze went down, looking at Alexander’s pants. « And by « honest », I mean « honest with yourself and your own corporeal reaction ». Do you understand ? »
He nodded, unable to open his mouth. Satisfied, the Vampire got up and, in the light of his lantern, twirled on, showing themself with delight.
« So ? Your answer ? »
« You… You’re not a monster. No monster should be so beautiful. »
« Tee-hee… Finally, you begin to put your tongue to good use… At least one of these uses. Perfect, darling, perfect. »
They came back, kneeled again and kissed him passionatly on the lips.
« See what honesty can bring you, darling ? It can bring you more, oh yes, far more... »
« What do you mean ? »
« Well… If you would accept honestly, you could become my very own knight. »
« What ? »
« My servant-knight, to be correct. Free to roam the world on my command, becoming far more stronger and enduring that some of these so-called « shining knights » would ever dream of. And it comes with some… Advantages... »
They pressed their knee on the crotch of the young man, a lustful smile on their lips.
« The… There must… There’s disadvantages, right ? If you asked me to be honest, I’ll ask you the same ! »
« Indeed, that would be hypocritical from me. There’s some, indeed. As in, you’ll never see your family again, if humans understand what you really are they’ll try to kill you on sight and you’ll lose your independance, replaced with unending loyalty to me. But, as far as the advantages goes, you’ll live as long as I live, which is… Forever, I hope so. And death become only a slap on the wrist. Oh and… Yes, of course, I’ll make sure you’ll experience pleasure beyond your own dreams. »
« You’re kidding me. »
« As a former consort of Lord Dracula, I can assure you… I’m not lying. The only thing I need… Is your consent. »
« Why ? I’m sure you could have just caught me while I was praying, without my knowledge ! »
« Because, among the many things I care about, consent is one of the utmost importance. I would kill and slaughter and bath in the blood of my foes, but I’ll never do something against someone else’s will and desire. The Entity excluded, for it’s a fucking jackass who deserve nothing but disdain and disregard. So… What is your choice ? And remember… Answer honestly. »
He panted, trying to think clearly. Was that a part of the pilgrimage ? Some kind of hallucination ?
He blinked and rubbed his eyes.
« And if I refuse ? You would kill me ? »
« No. Not now, at least. I would then wipe your memory, make you forget this encounter and even my own existence… Well, after taking care of this... » They pointed to his crotch, which began to sport a respectable hard-on, which matched the vampire’s erection. « It would be a shame to tease you as I’m doing right now and leaving you blueballed, right ? »
« I… I guess so ? »
Alexander was hallucinating, there was no other reality. Sleep deprivation mixed with the stress of the pilgrimage, nothing else. Or was it a part of said pilgrimage ? Some kind of faith test ? He looked at the serene stony visage of Saint Daurien. The sculptor was long forgotten. Time and weather had their toll and the features of the holy man already began to fade. He looked to Liz. If this was a test of his faith, he was sure of that… And yet… The statue was still inert. Alexander thought that the saint would at least appeared to propose him a counter-offer, but there was nothing. Nothing but the wind rushing in the wilderness and the naked vampire kneeling near him.
« I… I… » The Vampire closed themself to him, expectantly. Their delicate face was so close that he could feel their breath on his own. « I choose to... » He gulped, trying to compose himself. « I choose to… Serve… You. »
They squinted, a sweet smile drawing on their face.
« Please, darling. Do it properly. Give me your vows. »
« I choose to serve Liz as my… ? »
« Liege. »
« I choose to serve Liz my Liege, through my life and beyond. May my strenght bring them victory, may my body protect them, may my faith support them. »
Said Liz didn’t spoke. They just locked their lips with Alexander’s. It wasn’t like the first they gave him. It was… Far more passionnate. He felt the cold touch of their metallic jaw, their hot tongue swirling and dancing against his own. One of their hand gripped his shoulder, while the other caressed his belly… Lowering, again and again. Alexander panted, sweating when he felt said hand sneaking under his pants, touching the tip of his dick. He moaned while leaning back on the ground, accompanied by Liz. They moaned too and it was far more than some expression of lust. It was… It was a kind of primal exclamation. He dared to open his eyes and saw, in Liz’s, a determined glint.
Their hand was tugging his dick with care, dexterity and strength. He arched back, his lips leaving those of the vampire, panting heavily, his legs twitching against his will. Heat built-up on his stomach while he tried to grab something, anything ! Being honest with himself, that was… That was far more than the few times he secretly jerked himself off, thinking of the bodies of the nuns or of his colleagues in the Militia. Liz knew how to please someone and was putting their knowledge to good use. He gasped when he sensed an inquisitive finger pressing against his perineum and desperatly clawed the dirt… The build-up was far too intense and he ejaculated with twitching thrusts, unable to control himself. Exhausted, suffocating, he fell into unconsciousness and sleep.
When he woke up, he was in his sleeping bag. His blade was laying down, nearby. The sun was rising. It was… Weird. He remembered barely a strange encouter during the night. Removing his blanket, he saw that his pants has been soiled by semen. Wincing shamefully, he came to terms with what happened, rationalizing his foggy memory. He was pretty exhausted when he arrived to the statue, did his prayers and his offering and went immediatly to sleep, obviously. And, perhaps because of the loneliness or the stress, he just had some weird wet dream, explaining why his pants where like this. And the reason why his mouth was painful is probably due to the fact he knocked himself against some rock during the night. Yes. Yes, obvious-
« Finally awake ? I was beginning to feel some impatience. »
He jumped, startled. Under the nascent shadow of a nearby tree, a strange being with purple skin was looking at him.
« I… It wasn’t… Wasn’t a dream ? »
« No. You gave me your vows last night, bidding yourself to my eternal service. »
He looked in the direction of his steed. Said horse didn’t seemed startled and was eating some grasses.
« If you think you can escape me now like a liar, I’ll go back on my words and kill you, rather than… Anything else. »
Alexander gulped. It wasn’t a dream at all. It was a test of his faith. And he failed miserably, commiting himself with a creature of the night.
« Don’t be ashamed. We don’t have time for self-reflection. »
« Why ? »
« Because we need to go to my castle as fast as possible. And… Look, your steed is ready to go ! »
He looked again. Indeed. The saddle was already placed.
« I have no choice, then ? »
« Except if you want me to kill you on the spot. »
« So no choice. Fine. We will go. You’ll mount behind me, my Liege, is that fine ? »
« Ooooh… Already polite ? Well, in other circumstances that would be fine, indeed. But the sun would be my demise and I don’t want this. So... »
Horrified, he looked at them morphing, shrinking themself and transforming until they were the size of a big rat, their cloak falling to the ground. The animal looked at them, expectantly.
« What are you waiting for ? Take my cloak ! »
He obeyed and put it around his shoulders. The rat quickly climbed up his leg, then his arm and hid themself in the cowl, arranging it into a nest.
« Perfect. Now we can travel at day and I won’t be bothered by the bloody sun. I’ll lead you, don’t worry. But I must warn you. If you even THINK about betraying my trust, I’ll slaughter you on the spot to set an example to my future servants. Do you understand ? »
« Yes, my Liege. »
« Fine. Then go. »
He went on his horse and, indeed guided by Liz, began to travel back to Dunley.
##
Alexander stared at in the great castle, set on a hill with incredulity. When they went past the Monastery, Liz did something to him. He felt his consciousness fade away while the vampire took control of his body. And he only woke up when they reached this castle. It was strange. It was nearby a road, not a traveled one, but a road nonetheless, especially when he saw the tents of Dunley’s Market at almost spitting distance.
« Where are we ? »
« Home. »
« How does no one found this castle ? »
« It’s hidden through many means, notably illusions. Let your horse on the stable and follow me. »
Indeed, there was a stable right at the entrance. Though it seemed it has been added as an afterthought. Obeying his new master, he locked the stallion and took his saddle and his traveling bag before following the vampire inside.
It was a shock. The main hallway led to a spiral staircase, while he could saw many entrances leading to other rooms, each seemingly having their own uses. He saw a grinder and a sawmill through one of the entrance and the opposite room had was an alchemy lab, if he wasn’t mistaken by the glimpse of the bench he managed to see. The whole place was illuminated by floating candles dispensing a hot light, just enough to distinguish their surrounding.
« Let your gear down there. I’ll take care of it by myself. »
His attention went back to his Liege. They were standing on the stair, musing while looking at the lab. But they were expectant too. So he did as ordered and followed them.
« At your service. And my thanks for your care. »
They shrugged and proceed to climb up the stairs. Alexander arrived to the second floor. The place was far different. Barren. Some lights were hanging in the air, but nothing much. He guessed Liz wasn’t quite sure what to do with the place, or was needing some specific resources unavailable for now to complete this floor. Finally they entered the third floor. An ominous throne was facing the stairs and the light was provided by floating candlesticks. The young man saw two coffins. One of stone, another one made of wood. Liz pointed the latter.
« You will enter in this one. Try to relax while I’ll seek what is needed for the ritual. »
« Can you at least, please, explain what will happen to me ? »
« Of course. I will transform you into a ghoul. My ghoul, my very first since I woke up. A honor bestowed upon you. The process is… Well, I’ll explain it nonetheless. You will drink a potion, primarily made of mixed blood, including mine. It will give you newfound strenght and endurance, link you to this specific coffin which I’ll use to bring you back if you die. You’ll never experience hunger, thirst or exhaustion ever again. You’ll be linked to me too. Whenever you’ll be on the vicinity of my castle, I’ll be able to locate you and speak with you telepathically. When you exit my home for some errands, I’ll have an approximation of your current location. And, as I said before, if you die I can bring you back here. But. You’ll be nothing but loyal to me. You’ll have your own thoughts, your own consciousness but you’ll never be able to betray me in any way, shape or form, not even able to think about betraying me. Do you understand ? »
The young man looked at Liz, then at the coffin. He opened the lid.
« I understand, my Liege. »
He laid down and the lid replaced itself. Void began to spread in his head. He wasn’t even conscious of the fact Liz opened the coffin few minutes after and made him drink a strange and scarlet mixture from a little glass bottle.
Notes:
Soooo... Yeah, I'm assuming a bit there. The whole "castle hidden by an illusion" and the strength of a vampire isn't something which is really expanded in-universe, same for the memory-wipe.
Though, I take in consideration it's some kind (for the memory-wipe and the castle) of illusionists powers. As for the strength : come on. They're vampire, easy to understand they have supernatural strength
Chapter 4: A new perspective
Chapter Text
In their alchemy lab, Liz was peacefully supervising the process of creating a new kind of incense. Mixing blood roses and fire blossom with the resin normally used in the process, they were carefully writing down the different results of their experiments.
Alexander, once converted into a ghoul, had been a pretty addition to their plan and could go, with utmost care, wherever they couldn’t. Which meant that Liz had know access to some precious resources to experiment with.
« Interesting mix. The fire blossom allow the incense to burn slowly, while the blood rose accelerate the healing process. »
Liz winced. Since they came back from Silverlight with their new servant, The Entity hadn’t manifested themself, which was a welcome reprieve… Now wasted.
« I thought I told you to fuck off. Why are you here ? »
Their voice was so cold that the temperature in the room dropped perceptibly.
« I… Well, I’ve spent some time. Alone. Reflecting on my own behavior. And I understood that I’ve… Misjudged you. And treated you too harshly. »
« Good, the bratty child managed to understand that he was a fucking waste. »
« I’m sorry, for the brutal ways I’ve treated you, I’ve spoke to you and considered you. »
« Well well… I wonder how this whole « revelation » thing came to your mind. Was that because you saw the gap between your pathetic expectations about me and my own achievments, or the fact that I’ve rightfully scolded you ? »
« Both. I’ve made… A great mistake, thinking I could mold you into what you are not. » Liz turned back to their experimentations, ostensibly denying the presence of The Entity. « The Reckoning… Wasn’t what had been expected. At all. I’ve… Misguided the others. And got angry while the results of my failure were laid in front of me. »
« Waow, what a way to say « I’ve shat on the table and tried to force the blame to another », isn’t it ? »
« Quite. »
« So, that’s why you came back ? Apologizing for your disappointment of a behavior, while ensuring you’ve understood the lesson, hoping that I would accept said apologies ? Because it won’t work like that, jackass. »
« I knew you would react in such manners. Hence why I’m… Going to indulge you about something that may interest you. Help you in your task while being in accordance with your own handling of the situation. »
« Speak and I’ll think about changing my mind. »
« All right. It stemed from your interactions with your servant, Alexander. By accepting his vows of fealty and transforming him into a ghoul, you did more than just the simple binding which should usually happen. You received a lot of knowledge about these lands, the Militia and the Church through him, and the name and position of some… Peculiar individuals whose knowledges and powers may have some interests for you. You would probably be able to… Mold said powers, corrupting them in a way that would be of use. »
« Please, you just came to me, tried to apologize and told me what I already knew. »
« Erm… What I mean is that… You should probably be able to sway these peoples into serving you, rather than just killing them. And if swaying doesn’t work, I think that just besting them in a fight may suffice. Just enough to let them alive and drink their blood. »
« Interesting, indeed. Never considered this. But… « Sway » ? Do we have an agreement on the definition ? »
« Having them swearing their loyalty to you in any way, shape or form, yes. This would probably require to drink a bit of their blood to ensure that the process would work, I guess. »
« Turning them into a ghoul ? »
« Potentially, yes, but these peoples carry a powerful blood, meaning that the transformation into a ghoul would become far more difficult. It probably won’t work with mere blood essence. »
They glanced in the direction of their press. They’ve found some hearts of… Differents qualities. And some could give them what they needed. The vampire went to a chest and opened it, before taking a large vial. Inside, in a bloody sticky pool, a scarlet orb was gently bubbling.
« Is it ? »
« A greater blood essence, yes. Would it suffice ? »
« I… Guess. But some would need something far more powerful, if it is possible. »
« Great ! » They replaced the vial in the chest and twirled to face The Entity, looking directly at it for the first time since it came back. « I will say it once. Your apologies are accepted. But turn back to your disgusting behavior one more time and I swear on the Fangs that I’ll do whatever I can to physically hurt you and turn you into a broken mess, is that understood ? »
« Yes, Liz. »
« Good ! Now that this peculiar subject is gone, back to my sweet sweet experiments. »
« So… The intended use is ? Allowing you to recover with ease from your injuries ? »
« That’s a side effect. Unintended, but welcome nonetheless. The main goal is to make me high as heck, of course. Blood roses wine managed to create an effect similar to the ingestion of blood graced with an intoxicating effect, thanks to the previous maceration of the grapes. If I manage to tweak the formula used for the incense in the same way, I can maybe create something which has both the property of blood roses and the resin. »
The Entity was… Impressed. As far as it remembered, Liz was good in alchemy, but their own researches were always turning around how to reach some kind of pleasure and as such, their discoveries weren’t really spread among the other vampires, with the exception of the consorts and the courtesans, of course. But seeing how they managed to put themself into work, for something only them will really truly experiments, was… Unnerving. Mesmerizing, even. No wonder both Dracula and Astellan trusted them, they knew that, in the end, Liz would get their intended result.
« And where is Alexander ? »
« I’ve sent him on some errands, in Farbane. Some shady merchants may happen to have what I may need. I would have gone myself, I know they wouldn’t reject me, but this is far more important right now. »
« Understandable. And… Though, I wonder, what will you do once this is done ? Who’ll be your first target ? »
« The tannery. It’s led by… Keely, right ? Right now, the bandits are fighting each others in their petty struggle for power, taking the copper mine and losing it in the hour. I can expect that she fortified her campment, but nothing that would prove to be unreachable. »
« I understand. Though, you understand that you’ll set a foot in their battle for power ? »
« I know. When I’ll attack, either Quincy will try to retain the tannery or he’ll let Grayson take it. But the latter won’t likely happen. Too far away from Grayson. He prefer to focus himself unto the mine, which is logical considering that without it, he can’t supply his own troops with weapons and armor. The sawmill is still kinda under Quincy’s control, if I’m not mistaken, and for the exact same reason. But I do remember that Grayson tried to parley with Nicholaus. The Cult of the Damned. You didn’t said a lot about it, right ? »
« Indeed. Nothing but remnants of Dracula’s army, the undeads and necromancers. They’re more… Presents in Dunley than in Farbane though. I think they managed to get some church upnorth, where their leader is set, but I don’t know who is it and what are their plans. »
« Understood. I’ll take care of that later. They may prove themselves useful. »
« Using an army of undead to swarm the humans ? »
« Maybe. Maybe when I’ll turn my gaze to Silverlight. Attacking them alone will prove to be foolish, but if the differents garrisons are disorganised... »
They turned back to their experiments, mumbling about themself, focusing on both their work and their planning. Silently, The Entity departed, letting them in peace.
Chapter Text
Alexander reached the veil of illusion surrounding the castle. As usual, he peered his surrounding to make sure that no one would see him coming back. No one. Safe. Well, almost. He readjusted the knocked-out human he was holding on his shoulder, some hunchback who followed him when he returned from his last errand. He knocked to the door, which opened for him.
« Finally, my champion is back. I’ve missed you dearly, my sweet Alexander. Come to me, so I can greet you properly. »
The voice came from the upper floors and send a shiver on his spine. Such sultry in the intonation. As promised, Liz hold their word and showed him many pleasures, both carnal and not. They even honored him by authorizing him to penetrate their Liege while they were… « Frolicking ». It was great to serve such superior. In no way Alexander presumed that he would receive the same kind of treatment from the Church or anything else, had he refused the offer. And his sweet Liege promised him that, soon, they will show him how does it feel to receive someone else. The ghoul blushed at the thought. And so, as commanded, he began his ascension.
« Who is this one you’re carrying ? Did you found some pet while on the trail ? »
Of course. Liz’s omniscience. Anything happening in the vicinity of their castle would be known instantly. He didn’t answered yet, preferring to speak face to face. He finally arrived to the second floor. His Liege was finalizing the decoration of the main room, a banquet room to be precise. The ghoul bowed.
« I am back, as you expected. As for this one… I noticed him following me while returning and… I may have panicked. »
« So you captured him. Perfect. You did well, my champion. » The compliment send another shiver. « Put him on the floor, I’ll take care of this. You can empty your pocket and then… Take a bit of time to yourself. »
Alexander obeyed and delicatly put down the unconscious hunchback, before going back to the first floor. He knew Liz didn’t need any help with such a non-threatening person and, in any case, he would come shortly to their rescue. But in the meantime, he would probably read some books. The library on the third floor began to fill itself with various book and manuals about many things : fiction, poetry, engineering, history, herboristry, etc... When it came to their reading interest, Liz was quite ecclectic.
Meanwhile, the vampire observed the human laying down on the floor. He was a hunchback, indeed, probably between his twenties and his thirties, and his face under his pale yellowish hairs, was a bit distorded. A side-effect of his hunch ? They didn’t knew, physical diformities were quite rare among their kin. His head was bruised, where Alexander had hit to subdue him. With care, they moved the body unto a couch nearby and sat on a comfortable chair, facing him. With a simple thought, they moved a bunch of the floating candles around them, plunging the rest of the room into dimlit darkness. Finally, the young man began to wake up. He opened his eyes and his hand touched twitched tentatively.
« Where… Where am I ? »
« In my home. My champion noticed you following him and brought you back here, so I can decide of your fate. »
He stood sit, grabbing the back of the couch to stabilize himself, looking around and his gaze finally fell on Liz. Immediatly, he cowered himself.
« Am… Am sorry, Pretty One ! »
« Pretty One ? Here is someone who knows how to speak to strangers. What is your name, little man ? »
« Name’s Tom ! Tom Childsinner ! »
One red eyebrow perked up.
« What do you mean, « Childsinner » ? What kind of sin does a child must commit to receive such harsh nickname ? »
« Not me, Pretty One, but me mom ! »
« Your mother ? »
« Yes. They said, the priestesses told me that she sinned and that I was the proof of the sin ! »
« That’s… Concerning. What happened to her ? »
« She’s dead now. They said that she didn’t survived the punishment ! And her ‘sband didn’t want of me ‘cause I was shameful, so the priestesses took me with them and raised me. Am their servant, Pretty One ! »
That was even more concerning. Even if Liz could think of some punishments that would kill their victims, the main goal was usually to make sure that the person would understand the lesson and not do so again. Though, if their suspicion was right, the supposed « sin » of his mother was probably « cheating on her husband », be it true or false. But what kind of people would choose to punish so severely that their victims would die ? Unless the lesson wasn’t for them, but for the others. Still concerning.
« I see… Tell me, Tom. Do you know what I am ? »
He dared look at them, his eyes quickly glancing over them and he began to tremble in fear.
« You’re… You’re a vampire ? But why are you a Pretty One, then ? »
« Why wouldn’t I be both ? »
« ‘Cause that’s what said Christina. She said that vampires are monsters who’ll kill us all. You’re going to kill me ? »
« Maybe. Maybe not. »
Liz thought a bit more. This man was a servant. More importantly, he was servant of peoples in the Church. In any case, he was dangerous. Not him per se. But his knowledge was. Speaking of their existence to any nuns would prompt a vampire hunt in the whole region. But killing him was out of the table too. If he didn’t came back, that would be suspicious : this part of Dunley was one of the safest, even the wolves packs weren’t a concern for lonely travelers. They noticed he was glaring at them and a pale smile drew on their visage.
« And, by the way, I’m afraid Christina, whoever she is, lied. » The young man was startled by the sentence, more at the implication that Christina could be doubted in such manner than anything else. « I mean, I’m a vampire. And I’m not killing you. As I haven’t killed my champion. »
« But… But... »
Liz got up and went to check themself on the mirror nearby.
« I mean… You’ve look at me, rather intensly by the way. »
He immediatly shrinked himself, once again trembling, retracting his legs against him as if he tried to hide himself behind.
« No, no, no… Sorry, sorry, please don’t punish me ! »
« Why should I punish you for doing something which is… Natural ? »
« ‘Cause I acted shamefully ! »
They frowned at first, before understanding what he was really trying to hide behind his quivering legs.
« Oooooh, I understood. » The vampire walked to the man and, kneeling, put their hands on his knees. The contact startled him. With just a bit of strength, they gently obliged him to spread his legs. « But first, it’s called a reaction, not an action. And it’s not shameful at all. »
« It is ! »
His cry was filled with anguish and despair.
« Because the Church said so ? »
« Yes, Pretty One ! »
« Hehehehe… My my, what a mess they made of you, poor little Tom. Let me explain. It is a normal reaction enacted by your body in response to stimuli, here I can guess a visual one. It’s just a way for your body to express the fact that you find me pretty, which is flattering by the way. Did it happened before ? »
« Yes. »
« Why ? You can tell me, I won’t judge you. And I won’t punish you either. Well, except if this is what you deeply desire, but I doubt it. »
« Erm… Well, sometimes, when I’m working for the priestesses, ‘am seeing them when they’re preparing some rituals, or when they’re bathing and... »
« I think I get it. And then, they punish you for that, right ? »
« Yes, Pretty One. »
« Do not worry. I won’t. »
« Thank you, Pretty One. »
Liz wondered what to do with Tom. Part of them agreed with The Entity, which whispered them to kill him, but he wasn’t threatening at all. So, an idea grew. How about swaying him, in their own way ? That could work...
« So… By the Fangs, what am going to do with you ? »
« Please don’t kill me, please, please, please ! »
« Why ? »
« I don’t want to die, please, don’t kill me ! I’ll do whatever you want ! »
The bait was so lowly hooked that it was shameful it worked.
« Whatever I want, you say ? Interesting... I’ll consider that. But first, tell me how did you noticed Alexander ? And why did you follow him ? »
He bit his lips.
« I was looking for ‘shrooms. ‘Cause Christina like them. And I saw this man, your champion. He was strange. I’ve never saw someone like him and I wanted to know why. »
« Then you understood. Which is dangerous, you got that, right ? Both for you, him and I. »
« I… I think I understand why. »
Liz stepped back and, with a thought, asked Alexander if this was plausible. He answered with the affirmative. The basket Tom carried when the knight struck him was on the first floor. They asked their champion to take it and find some mushrooms to fill it. The order was accepted without questions. The vampire turned back to the hunchback. Their gaze fell on him with clinical study. He seemed muscular, at least his legs were, but he was… A bit too thin ? His face wasn’t as healthy as it should be, at least for what Liz could discern beyond his diformities.
« Do… Do you mind if I ask you something of a… Perhaps personnal matter ? »
« No, not’a’all ! »
« I wonder… Do you eat well, Tom ? »
He glanced sideway and nodded slowly.
« If you’re honest, you’ll be rewarded. For it seems you’re lying to me, Tom. I can hear it in your heart. »
Which was kinda true. They could hear his beating heart and, from the sound, guess his real emotions and mental state. He was distressed, unsure of what to do, how to react. The young man gulped, then answered, visibly distressed.
« Mno, Pretty One. They say that I’ve to earn my food, ‘cause of ma mum. And they’re always tellin’ me that I never earn’d enough. »
Liz tutted.
« Time to correct this. Prolly a bit late, considering your potential age, but still… Let me guide you. »
They lend him a hand and helped him to get up. Noting his limp, Liz led him gently to a little room. The only one The Entity thought useless on this floor, at least for now : a kitchen. During their gilded age, kitchen was only a place where their servant brewed the blood they would drink. But not this one. It was a fully functional one, per human standard. A little room aside served as a pantry. For now, there was only meat there, either venison or drying meat, and some barrel full of fishes drenched in oil. There was some breads too, bought at Dunley’s Market. None of it was needed for Liz nor Alexander. It was just part of the vampire’s ongoing plan.
« I’m afraid I’m a bit short, didn’t expected my first guest so soon. I can propose… Let’s see… A bit of meat on a trencher, would you like it ? »
He drooled a bit at the idea and nodded, before wiping his mouth with his backhand.
« S’rry. »
« No worries. »
They showed him a chair, near a table and he went to sit on it, while Liz seeked through the pantry. They went back with the food on a delicate plate that they served to the young man.
« Though, I’m afraid I have no alcohol here… Yet. But water would be fine, I guess ? »
« Yesh, pleaje. »
They chuckled, before taking a leathery gourd full of water and a little hanap. Beside them, Tom was eating all his heart content, not bothering to do so cleanly. Liz didn’t cared. It seemed, as they understood it, that the clergy was hoarding food from the differents farmers, distributing it along to those in need… But the share wasn’t really as large as it should. They saw the priestesses and the nun, clearly well-fed or, at least, better fed than the majority of the civilians. The novices they met weren’t so lucky though. Turning their glare to Tom, it seemed pretty obvious that the clergy considered him less than worth.
The young man finished his plate, eating the slice of bread with delight, before drinking greedily from the hanap, filling it as soon as it was emptied. Finally, he belched, before looking sheepishly toward Liz.
« ‘M’shorry. »
« It’s fine. At least you ate well. I’ve made my decision about you, though. »
He frowned, before understanding the meaning behind the sentence.
« You won’t kill me ? Please, I know I was noisy and messy, but please don’t kill me ‘cause of this ! »
« I won’t. » Tom sighed, visibly relieved. « I have no choice but letting you going back to the church, temple or monastery, I don’t care. Doing the opposite would ultimately be… Detrimental. So… I will wipe your memories of our encounter. »
He jumped suddenly from his chair, falling to his knees and grabbed their pants, looking at them with a pleading face.
« Please, no, please ! I want to remember you, Pretty One ! »
« You risk to out me to the church. I won’t kill you, but I won’t allow you to threaten me either, intentionnally or not. »
« No ! Please ! I swear, am not going to tell them ! I promise ! »
Liz became distressed seeing Tom in this position and gently put their hand on his head, before stepping back and kneeling to meet him face-to-face.
« You have to understand… It’s for my safety. If the Church knows about me, they’ll hunt me down and give me True Death. »
« I don’t… »
A scarlet cloud, visible only by Liz, hovered over them.
« Considering your… Inclinations, there could be a way to avoid it. »
They jerked back, looking at The Entity.
« What do you mean ? »
« You’re pitying him. You don’t want to wipe his memories, while you were eager to do so for Alexander. »
« Don’t patronize me ! »
« Pretty One ? Who’re you talking with ? »
Of course… Only them could perceive The Entity and converse with it. Alexander could too, being their ghoul, but to a far lesser extent. For Tom, it was a pretty one-sided conversation happening before him, considering that Liz didn’t looked at him at all since The Entity came.
« To a fucking jackass. »
« Charming… Here I am, genuinely trying to help and that’s how you treat me ? Rude... »
« Don’t talk back, you frigging sentient cloud. Get to the point. »
« All right, all right… Darn, you’re on edge today. » The glare they shot it was enough to kill someone on the spot. « I understand, you don’t have time. Right. What I suggest is… A compulsion. Using your innate capacity to dominate the mind of others, you can create a kind of compulsion which will prevent him to speak about you, Alexander or your castle. »
« Interesting. Tell me more... »
« It’s… Different in many ways. You’ll have to follow carefully my lead. »
« All right then... » They bowed their head to Tom. He was still distressed, both by the potential memory wipe and by the strangeness of the situation. « Well… It seems the plan will change. I can, apparently, protect me while letting you have all the memories. But you’ll be unable to share them with… Whoever you want. »
« So I’ll remember you, Pretty One ? Without risking hurting you ? »
« Yes, it seems. »
« Great ! Let’s do it then ! »
His joy was permeable and almost infectious, for it drew a smile on Liz’s face. Following the instructions layed out by The Entity, they placed their hands on his temples and focused themselves. In a swirl, they plunged in his mind, rushing to his memories. They managed to find, among the most recents, the moment where he saw Alexander for the first time and decided to follow him through the woods. With some careful manipulations, they began to lock it away, and joined them with the following. As instructed by The Entity, they let the lock loose, until the moment Tom would leave the castle. Then… It will close. He’ll remember but won’t be able to speak of it. Perfect.
Liz opened their eyes. They didn’t even remembered closing them. They looked at Tom. His front was sweaty. The experience wasn’t pleasing, they could assess. But it was over now. Their fingers left his temples and they both sighed, before they served him a cup of water.
« Th-thank you, Pretty One. »
« You’re welcome. »
They felt Alexander coming back from his mushrooms’s errand, knocking on the door. With a thought, they let him come and told him to join them on the second floor.
His harvest was quite thorough and Liz suspected he went to some place he discovered during his time with the Militia.
« My Liege. »
« My dear champion. Well done. You’ll have much to be rewarded, it’s my guarantee. But… Later. One last task for you : escort Tom back to safety. »
He seemed… Surprised, but didn’t questioned further. His Liege’s orders were force of law. He bowed and beckoned the hunchback to follow him.
« Ah… Wait ! »
One vampiric eyebrow raised.
« What is it, Tom ? »
« Can… Can I ask you one last thing, Pretty One ? Two, in fact ? »
« Speak. »
« Could I… See you again ? »
Liz was surprised. They took the time to think about it. There was a potential in him. Wasted by the fucking Church. They knew how to help him nurture it but, in the end, it meant taking him with them. And to do so, Liz had to take care of the Church in Dunley. Meaning this was the end of their leisure and setting back to the real reason The Entity woke them up. The Reckoning.
They looked at him, and saw their expectant look.
« Yes. But it will happen through Alexander, not from you. »
« As you desire, Pretty One. »
« And, as for your second question ? »
« Can… Can I hug you, please ? »
The request, though benign, was like a shock and startled them a bit. Then, they came back to their senses and answered, smiling.
« Of course. »
Notes:
And another NPC added !
Will Tom see the Pretty One again ?
Chapter 6: First Blood
Chapter Text
Tom came back twice. This time, he was tutoring Alexander how to sing, as a request from Liz. They wanted their servants to be versatile during their services and, while sex was kinda requisite, it didn’t meant that he should be spared from learning other duties. And the young hunchback was a quite good professor. It seems that growing up in a place where people sang almost all day, even if it was litanies, psalms and prayers, gave him a good understanding of the basics. Himself, perched on a chair, was playing an out of tune lyra, bought from some shady merchants in Farbane. It greatly amused Liz to see that they had no qualms selling stuff to a vampire. Which helped them to the next part of their plan : enact the Reckoning… On their own terms, beginning by Farbane.
The vampire secured the weapons strapped on their belts : a pair of axe and a spear, both copper-made. Then, they walked to the third floor, where they’ve built a portal : easier to sneak from the castle, as long as it has been connected to any destination. Which has been The Entity’s work : make sure that all portals locations known to Liz were available.
« I’m going to hunt. Have a nice day. »
« Good hunt, my Liege. »
« Good luck, Pretty One ! »
« Oh, just before I forget… Your cane ? Good ? »
« Yes, Pretty One, but I’m hiding it somewhere the clergy can’t find it. »
« Good. I’m going then. »
They smirked, before turning back and kissing Alexander on the lips. Tom wasn’t spared either, but it was far more chaste. They prefered to wait a bit with this one. Then, they climbed up. The portal was in a little room, almost hidden from prying eyes. A little pool of blood was swirling in the middle of the construction and they stepped on it. Visualizing their destination, they felt themself dissolving in a puddle, before reapparing far away from their castle, in the middle of Farbane’s Woods.
##
Clive looked at the fortified wall. Fucking Quincey and his fucking bitch. Of course they would have reinforced the tannery, in case Grayson and his lads would try to take it by force.
« Cheating, that’s what it is ! » His « troops » glanced at him, expectantly. He stepped forth and called : « Hey ! Keeeeeely ! It’sa meeeeee ! Clive ! C’me on ! Open the door ! Grayson wants the tannery and I’m more than happy to oblige ! So be a good girl, order your lads to open the door and we won’t be too harsh on you, gal ! »
Nothing but silence… And then… An arrow, made of ice, shot from the inside of the tannery and planted right between Clive’s legs. He stepped back, seeing it shaking violently. The arrow broke and the multiples shard of ice dispersed on the ground, forming the answer : « Go fuck yourself. »
« That’s not very n-ice of you, Keely ! Here I am, doing my best to be friendly, I was even thinking to give you a nice way-out, but you choosed yourself ! Last time I’m nice for a lady, if anyone would like to qualifie you as such ! »
He took one of his bombs and turned away, looking at the tall lean man covered in dirty robes. Nicholaus the Fallen. How Grayson managed to sway him, no idea, but it was a good addition for this assault.
« Try not to dismember them. At least, not a lot. I need them. »
His raspy voice was like chalk on a board.
« Yeah, yeah. But first... » He turned toward the door and lighted the fuse of his bomb, before throwing it away. « Let Chaos... » The explosive touched ground and rolled a bit, before stopping in front of the door. The ground shake when it detonated. « TAKE THE WORLD ! But first, the tannery, lads ! »
Screaming demently, Clive and his men charged.
Nicholaus waited, bidding his time. Why would he intervene immediatly when he could just swoop up and raise the dead to finish the job ? Grayson asked for his help, in the little turf between him and Quincey and the necromancer agreed with one condition : every fell peoples would be his. He had, after all, far more important than two wannabe « bandit king » trying to fight for a bare bone : Goreswine controlled two graveyards and it was unacceptable ! Just thinking about the powerful warriors who were buried there was enough to make his blood boil ! How Goreswine could even conceive to raise them against him ? The hand grasping his staff shaked and some of his skeletons turned their orbits toward him, feeling the anger of their master. He forced himself to chill a bit. Anger wouldn’t help him. He needed to focus, for his spells and-
A cold shiver flew through his spine. Something wasn’t right. There was a far too powerful presence nearby and it wasn’t Tristan. The smug son of a bitch was far away, at least he hoped so. His skeletons rattled. He looked back.
Up on a tall rock, a figure was watching the chaos spreading in the tannery. Their blue eyes fell on the necromancer. He knew what this being was. A vampire. They came back for their Reckoning, some of them even fought him. Some won, the others lost. It didn’t changed anything. Death was a slap on the wrist for a necromancer. As far as he knew, they’ve all been wiped out… Except this one ? This one was different. They jumped and removed their cowl. Nicholaus recognized the face and bow immediatly.
« Crimson Courtesan, it’s a- »
« Shut up, Nicholaus. »
« You… You know my name ? »
« Yes. » His eyes enlighten. He heard that Astellan came back too, but he never went for him. And now, his courtesan faced him. Maybe, maybe the Reckoning wasn’t a complete failure ? They pointed the chaos behind the man. « You’re allied with one of the belligerents ? »
« Yes. Clive. » He heard a maniac laugh and some more explosions. « Fuckin’ weirdo. »
« I’ll give you a choice. You can leave by yourself. Or I can send you back to your pitiful graveyard »
He stepped back, while they caressed the blades of their axes with their thumbs. Nicholaus gulped and gestured to his army. In a concert of rattling, the skeletons followed him into the night.
##
Pico stared at the prisoners. What a fricking luck ! A bunch of slaves, freshly brought from Dunley, if his eyes didn’t messed with him. So it was true, though : Quincey had a deal with the slavers roaming the lands. Tssk ! Too bad, they weren’t his own anymore ! He looked at a young woman, clothed with a novice’s robe. Darn ! The Church of Luminance really knew how to choose them.
He was about to « inspect » her more thoroughly, just to check, ya know ? When he heard some strange sounds, outside the tannery. He looked and saw the necromancers and his army of skeletons leaving.
« Hey ! The fuck are you doin’ ? »
No one turned back. Furious, he drew his bow before one of his comrade left the corpse he was looting to stop him.
« Don’t care. It’s not like we needed them anyway. »
« Yeah, you’re right. Any luck ? »
« Bah, not a lot. And ya ? »
« Yup ! Look at this pack of fresh meat ! »
The bandit whistled and came closer, raising his hand to grope the novice when… A flash of metal. He fell, holding his severed arm while screaming. An axe was stuck on the ground, threw from the forest. Pico didn’t had the time to do anything : another was stuck on his face.
Liz walked silently inside the burning campment, delivering death with each blow.
##
Clive stomped on Keely’s chest, smiling madly, juggling with his bombs.
« You know, it’s a shame my gal. You won’t even die like the cold-heart bitch you truly are ! »
The woman spat on him, her burned hand gripping his leg.
« That’s not cool, gal. But… Everything has to end, one day or another. »
She tried to kick his rear and he lifted his boot, before crashing it down, stomping her chest. Her cough spit blood and salivae.
« You fucking bastard... »
« Tut-tut… C’me on, don’t you want your last words be more… Memorable ? Go on, I’ll let you another chance. » A loud explosion, behind them, shook the ground. « Strange, that wasn’t one of mine... »
He turned away and jumped, startled. Through the tearing of a nearby tent, he saw a mangled body lunging on one of his lad, biting savagely his face.
« What the fuck… ? »
Another explosion, nearer this time. It produced a flashing emerald light. Necromancy ? What the hell ? Did Nicholaus decided to betray him ? He saw a decapited man lifting another and throwing him against a stone well.
« Nicholaus, you son of a bitch ! »
His lieutenant came, running in fear and despair.
« Clive ! Clive ! Nicholaus, he isn’t- »
He was short cut. A strange and green circle appeared under his foot and a pillar of emerald light engulfed him. Clive saw the man falling to the ground, definitly dead… Then... Lifting himself up, a pale light on his eyes.
« What the hell ? »
He caught a glimpse of light and cowered. An axe, made of copper, flew right where his head was one second ago. The weapon twirled on itself and came back, right into the hand of their master. A vampire. No human could have such skintone.
« Okay, the fuck are you doin’ here mate ? »
« Step away from her and I’ll make your death quick. »
He glanced toward Keely. She was heavily panting, grasping her burned hand.
« Why ? Why do you want this bitch ? Share her with Quincey ? »
The vampire moved. Fast. Really fast. Clive rubbed the fuse of his bomb against the plate on his forearm, lighting it before throwing it. It missed the creature and exploded away, throwing patches of ground everywhere. Shit. Clive wasn’t a good melee fighter, relying on his bombs to do the job. And yet, for Grayson wanted the place he didn’t took his most powerfuls, hindering himself. The bandit barely managed to dodge a vicious attack, the two axes spreading in a circular arc. Blood began to spill from his thigh.
« You know what, fuck it, fuck you and fuck this bitch ! »
He grabbed another bomb, lighted the fuse and targeted Keely. The vampire grabbed another weapon, a spear and charged him, impaling him through the chest. They grabbed the bomb falling from his grasp and tossed it away, before throwing the man on the ground. They twirled their weapon and seemed… Thoughful, before kneeling down, grabbing him by the arm and dragging him along. Once they arrived near Keely, they took something on their pouch, a little vial with a scarlet liquid inside. They unscrew the cork and made it drink to the woman, before grabbing their arm. The two wrists, Clive’s and Keely’s, were crossed. The vampire opened their mouth and bit the wrists.
##
A loud and powerful explosion echoed through the forest. The riders stopped, trying to gain control of their mounts.
« It was still coming from the tannery… Clive decided to fuck around instead of obeying Grayson ? »
Quincey, livid, bit his lips. He turned to his lieutenant.
« Dunno. But let’s press on, quick ! »
No messengers came to alert them. The explosions did. The four riders went on with celerity. When they arrived on the camp, fire spreaded out. The Bandit King jumped from his mount and began to run inside :
« Search for survivors ! »
Fire was gnawing on the tents and corpses were lying everywhere. But something was amiss. He seeked for his right hand woman, fearing for the worst.
« Keely ! Keely where are you ? Keely ! »
The flap of a tent nearby was shred by a backfire. The oil on the tanning rack was feeding the fire. He finally arrived near the tent Keely used for her own experiments. The sight made him stop right on his track : on a strangely burned ground laid the woman, aside another man. This one wore a mask on him mouth and parts of his body bored ancient burn scars. Clive. But none of them was moving.
« No ! Keely ! »
He rushed and fell on his knees, checking her for any lifesign. His fingers went to her throat and pressed gently. He felt a faint heartbeat. Putting his hand on her mouth to double-check, hoping it wasn’t his own heartbeat he felt through his fingers. Hot air came from said mouth, feeble but present.
« Fucking vampire. I thought we had the last of them. »
Startled, he turned around. A tall man, heavily armed, was standing nearby. If Quincey hasn’t recognized his voice already, his hats and coats were distinguishable enough. Tristan, the Vampire Hunter. The man approached slowly, moving like a predator. He kneeled near Clive and checked him.
« Dead. »
« Not this one. » Quincey answered, pointing to Keely.
Tristan looked at the woman and his eyes squinted.
« Check her arms and her neck. »
« What ? Why ? »
« Check, Quincey. You don’t want me to do it, believe me. »
He obeyed and found, on her wrist, some little punctures points.
« What the heck ? »
« Something ? »
« Yep. Punctures points on her wrist. »
« Same here. »
« What does it means ? »
« Something… Far from a good news. »
« Speak. »
« I’ve saw that on Rufus and Errol. »
« And… What is it ? »
« Vampire seeked something from them. Power ? Knowledge ? I dunno. But that’s the only reason they came, whoever these trashes are. Though… There’s a problem. »
Quincey was going to ask what was said problem when he saw one of his lieutenant coming.
« Bad news. No one’s alive. We have… Suspicions that Nicholaus was there, prolly his deed. He raised some of the deads to fight the others. »
« Not Nicholaus. A vampire. »
The man jumped and saw Tristan, that he hadn’t noticed yet. Quincey sighed.
« Anything else ? »
« The slaves escaped. Do you want to dispatch a party ? »
« No. Try to salvage as much as you can, the place isn’t safe anymore. »
« At your service. And… Boss ? Keely ? »
Tristan answered, having come closer and inspecting her thoroughly.
« Alive. Strange. »
Quincey waved away to order his man to go to work. Whatever the vampire hunter knew, the Bandit King didn’t want others to hear it.
« You’re concerned, Tristan. Why ? »
« Vampires seeked some powerful individuals when they woke up. As I said, for knowledge or power, perhaps both. But they’ve kill them each time. So… Why is she still alive ? »
Concerned, Quincey approached.
« I dunno, maybe the vampire was fed enough ? »
« Seems it’s not how it works. » The vampire hunter shrugged. « We should kill her. Just in case. »
« What ? »
« What if the vampire turned her into one of their scions ? »
« They can do that ? »
« Well, obviously. I mean, how did they spreaded before ? By mating ? C’me on. Don’t worry, i’ll be quick. »
He drew a little silver knife and began to lower himself, when Quincey stopped him.
« No. »
« No ? »
« No. She isn’t corrupted. I’ll take care of her. »
Tristan’s eyes squinted.
« You shouldn’t let your feelings come up first, when it’s about vampires. »
« I will take care of her. And… And if you’re right… I’ll do it myself. »
They were gaze-locked. Finally, Tristan sheathed his weapon and got up.
« All of this is very concerning. »
« Why ? »
« As I said, we thought we killed them all. If a vampire is still roaming the land, the Church needs to know it… And do anything to dispatch this beast. »
« Pfah ! Good luck with that. If there’s still a vampire, they may be away from your reach, either in Gloomrot or… Who knows, the Cursed Forest ? »
« Dunno. We’ll see. »
He turned away and went to his business, leaving Quincey taking care of Keely.
Chapter 7: Farbane's submission
Chapter Text
Quincey walked up the hill leading to his quarters, tired. Since the assault on the tannery, Grayson became far more agressive, sending raids on various encampments across Farbane. But… The last two days were calm. Too calm. One raid group had been spotted and took care of, indeed, but… Something felt wrong. Did the armorer prepared an ultimate assault ? Quincey didn’t knew. And it was worrying him. He pushed open the doors and closed them back behind him, before going to his tent, where Keely rested. The bonesetter he asked for lift up when seeing him coming in.
« Anything new ? »
« Nay. She’s… Stable. That’s the most I can do. Sorry, boss. »
Quincey sighed deeply. Fucking vampire. Fucking Grayson. Fuck all of them. If he wasn’t sure he would be caught and executed if he stepped on Dunley’s territory, he would have hunt down the leech by himself.
« Fine. Go get some rest, I’ll warn ya if something change. »
The man bow his head and began to stride away.
Quincey sat near Keely and put his hand on her forehead, brushing gently her hairs. Should he… Have mercy upon her ? It would be easy, probably. Just… Just taking a knife, slashing her throat. The man bit his lips then turned around when hearing a squishing sound.
« What is it ? »
« There are rats, boss. Wait. »
He took a log and approached a bigger rat who was sneaking nearby. He lifted his arm and… St-
In a flash, someone appeared in place of the rat. A strange figure, which grasped his arm and negligently tossed him away against a tree, before turning their gaze to Quincey, going slowly under the shadow of a tree.
« You’re… You’re… A vampire ? »
« And you’re a human. I guess we can congratulate ourselves for not being blind ? »
The Bandit King grabbed his blade and charged forward. A side-step. A simple side-step was enough to avoid him. He looked back, striked… The vampire side-stepped again, through him this time. Once behind him, they caught him by the chin and kick his legs, making Quincey trip.
« Calm down, human. If I was there to kill you, you would have know. »
Quincey got back up.
« What do you mean ? »
They took something on their pouch and threw ot to him. The thing bumped against his chest and rolled on the floor. Grayson’s head.
« He was probably ready to an assault from you and your lads, but not from a hedonistic maniac wielding their axes madly. »
« The fuck ? »
« Just to be clear, I killed him because I wanted to. Was a bit pent-up too, might have messed my judgement, but whatever. »
« Because you wanted to ? »
« Yep. Some jackass told me he had something I needed. I understood after taking care of him that said JACKASS lied. »
They looked up in the air and Quincey followed their gaze, but there was nothing. Who the heck is this one talking about?
« Anyway, I’m here to offer you… An accord. »
« You’re telling me that you, kinda along Clive, severely injured my right-hand woman and now decided to parley with me ? »
« After gruesomely killing your rival and taking the… Responsible option to talk with you instead of just… You know... »
They waved around and then pointed their sheathed weapons. The message was clear : « Instead of just rushing in and killing everybody ». Quincey should doubt their words, but the fact that they killed Grayson, probably the very same way they described it, gave them a bit of credence.
« And what is your proposition, vampire ? »
« Well… I have… Other means to get what I want, other than just killing someone. By the way, that’s probably the only reason she’s still alive. You could thank me. »
« Alive ? Are you sure of your words ? »
« Well. Breathing, if you prefer. Whatever, my accord is the following : I get what I want from you and I can make sure that you’ll be uncontested in Farbane. »
« Easy to say, when you’ve just eliminated all other rivals. »
« And strong enough to raid Dunley. »
« What ? »
« I may have access to… Some mines, full of iron, waiting to be collected. Which I did, of course. Nothing but a little trip among skeletons and guards to keep your blood pumping. And… I can probably cure your gal. But… Not in your way. »
Quincey squinted. The vampire hinted that they went to the haunted mine. And probably several times. While the whole « cure Keely » was too very interesting, except for the « probably » and « not in your way ». He bit his thumb. Now wasn’t the time to try to kill them. Especially since it could only mean that they would regenerate in their castle and come back. With only revenge in mind. So…
« Keely. You can cure her ? »
« Yes, as I said. Probably. Well, it’ll be a first time in fact. »
« And why it wouldn’t be in « my way », exactly ? »
« Because it means transforming her into my ghoul. By the way, it’s one of my two propositions about you. The whole « things I need ». You, becoming my ghoul, or... »
He didn’t liked the way the conversation went.
« Or what ? »
« You swear fealty to me. There will be a little more to that of course, but it’s my part to make sure the sworn work. »
Quincey stepped back, returning to Keely. Once again, he brushed her white-iced hairs. It was… A lot. He needed time to think.
« You love her, right ? »
« What does a vampire knows about love ? »
« A lot, dear. It was one of my greatest focus in existence after all. »
They came closer and bow, putting gently their hand on Keely’s chest, like Quincey had saw the bonesetter doing before. They stood up and looked at him.
« Well… Frankly, « stable » is pretty rich. She doesn’t have too long. I would guess… Three or four days. »
Shocked, Quincey covered his mouth with his hand. No way. No way.
« You’ve didn’t answered. You love her, right ? »
« Yes... »
His voice was broken. It couldn’t happen, not now… There was too much pressure, he needed time to think… And she didn’t have.
« You can save her quickly, right ? »
« Yes. It won’t be pleasant for her, but yes. Ultimately, and probably thanks to… Something she has, she’ll retain most of her personnality. I think. »
« You think ? »
« First time I’m doing this ritual with such potent human. »
« You have two days. To heal her and bring her back before me. If you don’t, I don’t care about Dunley and the Militia, I’ll hunt you down myself. »
« Such passion ! I like that. But. When I come back, you better be ready to give me your answer. »
They took the woman in their arm, as if she weight nothing to their.
« I’ll need you to escort me back through your camp. By the way, I hope for you that you weren’t too attached to the bonesetter. I don’t appreciate someone trying to step on me without at least giving me a drink. »
« Then you’ll bury him before going away. »
Liz shrugged. They let Quincey hold Keely and took the man they killed. Following the Bandit King, they traversed the fort. The bandits were shocked and some grabbed their weapons, before Quincey shot them down with a death glare. It was a bit funny though : the being tried their best to only walk on the shadow, avoiding sunlight at all cost. When transformed in rat, they were more protected ? Hence the reason they came in full daylight ? While thinking about this, he led the vampire to what was used as a graveyard and showed him a shovel.
« Someone will have to protect me from the sun, if you want me to do my part. »
Tutting, Quincey asked for some of his men to deploy a large cover over the graveyard and Liz grabbed the shovel before digging. Finally, they put the bonesetter into the hole and covered it back.
« Perfect. Now that’s settled… I’ll take care of her. Don’t worry, she’s in good hands, mine. »
The Bandit King was hesitant. What if the vampire lied to him ? They seemed to understand his trouble and, still holding Keely, took a little signet ring from their left ringfinger. They hold it in front of Quincy.
« This is something I care more than my own life. Keep it… Preciously or I’ll make sure your fate will be so… Gruesome that even the most hardened member of the Church will squint when hearing about it. »
The man took it and examined it closely. It seemed made in the same metal than their underjaw, a kind of somber silver. The blason engraved on the signet looked like a sort of rose with some esoteric inscriptions around.
« I will do so. As long as you keep your word, vampire. »
They were already at the exit of the campment, but turned around and looked at him.
« Name’s Liz. Don’t forget it, Quincy. »
##
Quincy looked at the last ray of the sun bathing the world in a crimson light. The vampire, Liz, had until tonight to uphold their promise. The wait was tiring. He let his lieutenant do his report, without really listening to him. Grayson’s fort was indeed in ruin. Strangely there was few corpses left, but some scouts spoke about increasing activity in the graveyards held by the two necromancers. Which wasn’t good : the only reason why they didn’t turned their attention against the bandits was because their rivalry was far too strong to atone just a bit. But if one of them managed to have the upper hand… The good news was that the various equipments, notably the forges, were in good state and perfectly usable.
The man played with the signet ring a bit, before pouring a cup of beer from a nearby casket. It was an ambered beer, tasting a bit fruity strangely. Quincy didn’t know how Matt did his brew, but the man knew how to perform miracles with few ingredients. Some noises, at the fort’s gate, attracted his attention. From the uphill, he saw two peoples walking toward the fort and recognized Liz’s scarlet hairs. Putting down his cup, he ran to meet them.
He partaked easily the crowd, helped by his larger stature and saw, indeed, the vampire, accompanied by someone wearing a similar outfit of them, but of lesser quality, the face hidden by their cowl.
« As promised, I saved Keely. »
A flick of their wrist ordered their companion to reveal themself. A collective gasp agitated the crowd. Indeed, this was Keely, Quincy could recognized her astute visage and white-iced hairs anywhere. But her skinstone had changed, looking more… Blue-ish than before and her eyes were paler than the sea.
« Keely ? Is that really you ? »
« Quincy. It’s good to be back. »
Stuttering, shaking, the man came closer and hugged his right-hand woman, who reciprocate. It was still the same Keely as before… Though she smelled a bit different. There was another odor, an earthy one. And she was a bit colder than before. He could still feel her heartbeat, though it was slower. Their men cheered at the sight, while Liz just waited aside, leaning against the door.
Finally, he departed and affectionnatly brushed her hair, before turning his attention to the vampire.
His eyes flicked on their belt. They came armed, of course, just as Keely had her bow. And her being a ghoul, if their master decided to attack the camp, they would fight at his side. So...
« So… You didn’t lied. » He breathed deeply. « And I think I owe you an answer. Come. Follow me. »
Liz did so, just as Keely. The latter wasn’t as… Amiable as before, but that was probably part of the process which made her a ghoul, he guessed. A devil’s bargain. And yet…
They went uphill and he closed the door behind them. First thing he did was to give back the signet ring,
« Do you want to drink something ? I have… Beer and water. »
Keely smiled.
« I would like a beer, dear Quincy. »
« Mmmmh… Why not, I’ll settle for a beer too. »
« Can vampire be drunk ? »
« Yes, but… Not with mere beer and wines. The alcohol has to be alchimecally transformed to provide us any similar effect. Unfortunatly, the ingredients aren’t cheap… And the process can take a while. »
« Harsh life. »
« It has its downsides, indeed. »
They arranged some chairs and he poured them some beer, before sitting in front of them, on his leathery throne. Keely sat up and went to his lap. A surprise, for sure, but a good one. If he made abstraction of her skintone, she was the same as before.
« For the more… Technical aspect. She is technically still under my control, meaning that I can send her to do some errands for me and that her coffin must remain in my castle.
« Errands ? Coffin ? What do you mean ? »
« There are some places where ghouls can go where I can’t. So… I sent them to collect some things for me. Though, I won’t do it for Keely. Not without telling you first, of course. As for the coffin : as long as it is still in the vicinity of my castle, I can resurrect her if she fall in battle. »
« Oh… Convenient. »
« You have no idea. Now. Your answer ? »
He glanced toward Keely, which took the opportunity to steal a kiss from him. Just like the good old days…
« Being a ghoul doesn’t suit me. If I swear fealty, what would happen ? »
« Well, you would receive some useful resources. You know, just to make sure your… Men can stand their ground against the Militia or Silverlight’s army. And of course, you’ll have your precious Keely. »
« What do you get from this ? You said that there was other things, more than just me swearing to you. »
« Indeed. I’ll receive some… Knowledges and power from this. And I have to drink a bit of your blood. »
« What ? »
« Not bleeding you dry of course. Let’s just say that I… How may I explain that ? I created a variant, in my own way. Kinda accidentaly. It’s going to be weird, for you at least, but in the end, we’ll be both satisfied. So ? What’s your final answer ? »
He sighed, before asking Keely to stand aside. Then he got up and kneeled before Liz.
« I, Quincey, the Bandit King, swear loyalty to Liz. May I follow them into their battles and bring them victory. »
They squinted, visibly amused.
« Strange wording but nonetheless… Adequate. Well… Let’s get on with it. I hope for you that you can have some… Hehehehe, discretion, unless you want the whole fort hear us. »
He frowned. What ? But before he could ask what Liz meant, they stood up and pushed him back on his chair, before asking him to remove his chest armor. At the side, Keely watched intently, a strange smile on her face. He obeyed, while the vampire removed carefully their own cloak, a glint of desire on their face. Once done, they grabbed his right arm and bit his wrist. It sent a jolt of pain in his body, quickly replaced by… Something else. Beyond the fact that their teeth pierced his flesh, he felt a kind of… Pleasure ? Was that because he felt their tongue rubbing his skin, sipping the blood pumped by the teeth ? And then he heard them moaning while doing so. He stopped containing himself and panted and grunted, sweat pouring from his forehead. Quincy was glad that the door leading to his quarter was locked, for… Come on, that was embarassing. Moreover when he understood he couldn’t hide his erection any longer. Fucking hell, if he knew that… « Bonding » himself to Liz would be so intense, he would have agreed when they came the first time.
Liz saw said erection and smiled, before leaning back, ceasing their blood sucking. Which, admittably, was an abrupt disappointment for the human… Until he saw them wiggling their pant down. They… Strangely sported a hard-on too… But what fluids he saw running on their thighs was more… Well, he was used to see it on Keely’s thighs. They twirled, putting a show for him and he saw that… Indeed, they had both of the opposite worlds.
Liz sat on his lap, letting his cock spread out from between their thighs. They grabbed the arm they were sucking bit it again, more passionatly this time if this was still possible. In the meanwhile, they began to slowly grind Quincy, which grabbed his armchair while his gruntings became deeper. He could feel the lips of their pussy spreading against his cock, the whole made slippery feeling how wet they were. If he was on such state, how were they feeling ? He groped their breast, through their shirt and began massaging it slowly, his thumb running around the nipple. A stifled moan escaped the vampire’s lips and Quincy’s face became red as beetle. Having sex with Keely ? Fine as heck, not like they were secret about their relationship. But… Whatever was happening right now ? He swore he’ll break the neck of the first lad who’ll even DARE to brought it up.
Speaking of Keely, where was she ? She’s been sitting on a chair, looking intently until then but now ? He jolted, feeling two hands on his knees and Liz ceased… Whatever they were doing to shot him a glare. Leaning the vampire against him, he saw the ghoulish woman kneeling down in front of them, a lustful expression on the face. She gently made him spread his legs and positionned herself, taking their both cock in their cold hands. It… Wasn’t as bad as he thought. The sensation was even… A bit pleasing, he had to admit it. And then he felt her tongue playing and swirling around their tips.
« Oh fuck… Me… »
Liz ceased to bit him and, contortionning themself, turned a bit to kiss him. He tasted their salivae mixed with his own blood and his heart began stomping on his chest.
« Swore your oath, Bandit King. »
« I’ve… Uff, uff… I’ve already swore... »
« I want to hear it, once again. »
Two cocks were… Engulfed, it was the only way to describe it, in Keely’s mouth. Quincy arched, shivering so much he thought his throne would break under him.
« I… Quincy, the Bandit… NnnnKing… Uff… Swear loyalty to Liz… Uff… Mmmmh… May I follow them… Into their battles… Ufff… And bring them… Nnnnngh… Victory… »
His voice squeaked on so many words that he was happy no one, except Liz and Keely, could hear him. The vampire lifted their arm and patted him on the head.
« Good boy. So honest… As I say, honest good boys deserves rewards, yes ? »
He gripped them tightly against him and he felt their hips moving again, slowly thrusting into Keely’s mouth. It was overwhelming, so much that he couldn’t hold it anymore. Teeth clenched, he groaned a bit more loudly while his cock throbbed once, twice and released into Keely. Liz followed a few seconds after and he wondered how the woman did to not at least cough, her mouth being filled by two peoples at once.
Finally, all of them panting, they relaxed. Quincy barely felt Liz’s fangs leaving his wrist, the vampire turning toward him and kissing him on the lips.
« It is done. Do not try to go back on your words, you would regret far more than this little sex session, believe me. »
They got up and kissed Keely, before putting on their pants and going near the edge of the hill.
« Wait… You… You’re leaving ? So soon ? »
« The night won’t wait for me. But… It was pleasing, Bandit King. And I think we will meet again in the future for such… Intercourses. »
They jumped and it startled him so much that he got up and followed, just to see a lupine creature landing on a rock and jumping on another, before disappearing into the woods.
##
Marylin managed to reach the cleaver with her foot. Slowly, she managed to bring it close to her, enough to grab it. Positionning her left arm on the ground, she hesitated. Looked around. Her captors were asleep. Now was the time. After fleeing the tannery, she got caught by another bunch of bandits. She was forever tainted. She didn’t wanted to be here. She wanted to be back at the church, with the other novices.
Marylin began to hack her wrist, trying to free herself from the handcuff restraining her. One hit. Another. She managed to close her mouth, to choke her scream of pain. The last hit was too much. Her cry of pain and anguish resonated in the forest, waking up her captors. Afraid, startled, keeping her bleeding stump against her stomach, she slashed wildly and one of the men fell, a hideous scar on his face. She got up and began to flee in the woods. Some of the bandits chased her. A branch whipped her face and she felt her weak legs beginning to fault her. She tripped on a root and fell. Someone catched her and she tried to hit him, crying and screaming.
« Shut up. Stay here. »
A clacking sound was heard, then a loud *thump* ! Then a body falling to the ground. The person leaved her and she heard the metallig sound of a sword being drawn. Someone screaming « Shit, it’s Tris- » before being hacked apart. Marylin didn’t cared. In foetal position on the ground, she was nursing her injured arm. Someone came back and forced her to roll on her back. The dark visage of Tristan looked at her, while he inspected her quickly. Then he pulled a little leathery bag and poured from it a strange black powder, right on the bleeding stump.
« Don’t move. It’ll hurt, but better cauterize it quickly. »
He lighted a match and, in a blaze, burned the powder. Marylin felt into unconsciousness.
Chapter 8: Expand your horizons
Chapter Text
The wolf emerged from the portal and, in a fluid motion, transformed back to their real form. Quincy’s blood, flowing through their veins was pretty potent, indeed and giving them desires of conquest. There was a general consensus about blood among the vampires, meaning it could be usually be classified in five categories : Warrior, Rogue, Scholar, Brute and Worker. Each of these bloods gave to the vampire some… Hints, eased the way they used their powers and acted. And many vampires prefered to restrict themselves to a strict regime, an alternate way to choose their path in life. But now… There was another kind of blood. The Entity called it « V Blood », for whatever reason. And it was… Yes, the result was far different. When they took Clive and Keely’s, it had been a mixed sensation of chaos, ruthlessness and unjustified wrongness. For Quincy, there was this desire for conquest. It needed experiments. Was it a « one time » sensation, or would they feel it every time they fed on him ? If it was the latter, Liz needed a way to reach the Bandit King more easily than having to travel from the nearest portal unto the camp.
Once properly inside the third floor, they mused. Farbane was, as far as they knew under their control. Yes, there was still the necromancers, but… They could be ignored. For now. So, it meant that Dunley was their next target. They checked their map. Many « Blood V Carriers », as the cloudy jackass called them, were strong, many being far more powerful than those in Farbane, Tristan being the exception. Liz began to pace slowly, going downstair. The second floor was, as far as they would like, well furnished. There were other things they wanted to do, some furnitures to add, other to replace, but now wasn’t the time.
They arrived to the first floor and went to the forge. Alexander was kneeling near the furnace, frowning.
« My Liege. Something strange happened. »
« What ? »
« The furnace began to process the iron ore you stored in, like twenty minutes ago. »
« Ah ! Perfect. It means that it worked perfectly. »
« Quincey is your then ? »
« Yep ! And I left Keely with him. »
« Good. »
Liz smirked. Maybe it was because Alexander was their first ghoul, but he was… Reluctant toward Keely. Or was it because of the conditions she’s been transformed, which allowed her a bit more leeway ? A bit of jealousy ? Amusing...
« So… Let’s see... »
They crouched beside their ghoul and looked at the furnace. The process took a bit more time than for copper. Interesting. And good to know. They got up and looked away, in the room. They knew the forge would be probably one of the most extensive room in their castle and created it in consequence. Fortunatly, it wasn’t at the expanse of the other rooms. Knowing they had enough iron bars, they moved their hand toward the opposite wall. Focusing themself, they created a smithy, still with the same automation system than the rest of the machines. Satisfied, they wiped their hands.
They will need far more iron bar to provide to Quincey, as per their arrangement. But their last heist of the haunted mine had been shortcut by no one else but Meredith, the leader of the delver’s team, and her luminous arrow. Well, to be fair it was either a lucky shot or they missed another far more valuable target. Still, Liz resurrected from their coffin with only a handle of their original gear and no ore to bring back. They could send Alexander but his last errand suffered the same fate and it wasn’t a good idea to go back there so soon. There was another iron mine, forgotten by all but them, nearby their castle, but their initial scouting revealed that it was inhabited by some strange rocky creatures. Even with Alexander, it would be a hassle to delve there. Sighing, they paced thoughfully. Knowledge is good, unfortunatly neither Quincy, Clive nor Keely could give them good informations about Dunley. Their ghoul, though…
« Alexander ? »
« Yes, my Liege ? »
« What is this remote tower, at the east of Dunley ? »
« Nothing good. As far as I know, it belong to some mad scholars who made a deal with some strange demons. Few goes there, even the Militia don’t want to step foot in this territory. »
« No one ? Strange, I’m sure I saw some corpse laying at the foot of the cliff lately ? »
« The Militia doesn’t want to approach. The Church, it’s another thing. Apparently, said scholar is… Pursuing some heretical research and they want to arrest them. »
« Interesting. » They mused a bit more. « Did Tom bringed back the wine he… « Collected » ? »
« Yes. I’ve put it on the alchemy lab. »
« Perfect. Maybe I’ll give theses scholars a curtesy greeting later. »
Their ghoul nodded.
« Another one you want to sway, my Liege ? »
« I’m a kind of scholar myself, after all. It would be… A crime to antagonize them after all. I’m sure I can find a common ground, or some other deal. »
« I’m sure too. If there is someone who’ll manage to do so, it’s you, my Liege. »
« You’re such a treat. Well… I have many things to do. The second floor will finally be complete. At last ! »
They moved their hand toward the smithy, which began to create something, before rushing upstairs. Alexader watched the process going on, fascinated. The ingot, magically transposed from the furnace to the crafting table, began to mold itself. Other ingots joined it and they formed a blade. A handle, made of wood artisticly crafted, twirled and joined. A few minutes after, a single sword hovered over the smithy and layed gently. The ghoul grabbed the handle and confusedly found it was made for his own hands. He stepped back and swinged, appreciating the weight and the equilibrium of th weapon. A fine one, for a fine champion. His gaze fell on his ancient sword, hanging on the wall. It would be reforged in dark silver, unfortunatly, this knowledge was beyond Liz’s grasp. For now.
He heard ruffling from upstairs and looked at the roof. Liz was in a frenzy of creation and it was good. Alexander didn’t understood why they decided to add an immense bathroom and multiples bedrooms, but their Liege’s desire were beyond his comprehension.
##
Marylin woke up with the first rays of the sun, a sudden pain in her arm. Her stump. It has been bandaged during her sleep. Nearby, she saw a tall cloaked man, sitting beside a now extinguished fire.
« Finally awake. I bandaged your wound and made sure the slavers wouldn’t be a nuisance anymore. »
« Th… Thank you. »
« Your a novice of the Church. How did you ended up there, in Farbane’s Woods ? »
The young woman crawled until she was near him and sat, her legs up against her chest. With a distant voice, tears amassing on the corner of her eyes, she began to explain :
« I was part of a little pilgrimage. We were supposed to go from the Monastery, in Dunley and travel around, helping the farmers... »
« The Path of Saint Myria ? »
« Yes. »
« I see. Proceed. »
« We just left a farm when we were attacked by bandits... »
She grasped her own shoulders, as the memories flooded back. The scream, the terror, the blood. Tears fell. Tristan looked at her. Should he… Comfort her in some way ? How ? Hesitantly, he moved his hand and patted her shoulder awkwardly. The contact made her shiver and she moved away, terrified. He retracted his hand.
« I think I can understand… Kinda. You’ve been caught and probably sold to some bandits, right ? »
« Yes. The tannery. »
One of his eyebrow perked up.
« The tannery ? »
She nodded.
« How did you escaped ? »
« There was… A conflict between the bandits. And one group attacked the other. And then, there was… Something else. »
« Tell me more ? »
« I dunno, what that was. It just… Slaughtered the bandits, like if they were nothing. And I saw the dead rising again. And… And it killed everyone but us. »
« The slaves ? »
She nodded again.
« Have you… Saw what it was ? A bit more clearly ? »
Marylin didn’t answered. Flooded in the horror of this night. Tristan sighed, before grabbing and lifting her up.
« Speak ! »
He violently pinned her against a tree. She began to cry and tried to fight back, but didn’t had the strength. The vampire hunter didn’t cared. If this girl had any information about the vampire, even just a bit, it was worth the way he interrogated her.
He clasped her arms, pressing them between his strong fingers. His hard look was drilling into her face.
« P-please… You’re hurting meeeee… »
She fell in his grasp, like a crying ragdoll. The man grunted and dropped her without care.
« I’ll lead you to Dunley, if you’re telling me everything you know about this… Being. »
He searched through his bag and found a piece of bread and some cheese. He took them and show them to the woman.
« And, as a bonus, I’ll let you take some of my food. »
As a conciliating move, he slice the bread and gave them a wafer. She took it and munched slowly, gulped and finally found the courage to look at him.
« I… I dunno a lot. T’was… A blur. It killed the bandits with ease and… The only things I remembered are the eyes… They were a blue light, and reflected on the underjaw. I don’t remember anything else, I promise ! »
Tristan gauged her. But she seemed genuine and he handed over the rest of the food. When she seemed ready to walk again, they began their travel.
Chapter 9: How to sway your scholar - part 1
Chapter Text
Liz rested a bit under the shade of a tree. They looked at the tower. Maybe it was a bad idea to travel during the day : even with their cloak the sun was harsh to bear. Wiping their face, they morigenated themself. They decided to take this errand during the day and they would finish it, instead of exposing themself to the sun. Especially since it meant a bit of trackback to find their belongings left behind. Frikking curse. Finally, a cloud moved over the sun and they resumed their trip. The tower was set at the top of a cliff, a bit stranded from the rest of Dunley. Looking down, the vampire saw a pile of corpses at the bottom. Fresh ones. Seems the Church still wanted the head of whoever was the owner of the place. It seemed too that they’ve been thrown without care. Interesting. Walking under the few shadows provided by the rocks and trees, they arrived in front of the tower properly.
Made of white marbles, it was set in the center of a perfectly maintained orchard. They noticed a little vegetable garden, placed with care to receive the optimal amount of sunlight during the day without being hampered by the tower’s shadow. The doorframe was a somber stone, while the door itself was clearly made with precious wood.
« If it doesn’t mean « show off », I’m not myself. »
Smirking, they fetched something on their pouch and took off a bottle of wine, before politely knocking. The doors opened and they entered, removing their cowl.
« Greetings, neighbour. I am Liz. »
A woman with a paler skin than snow looked at them, though mixed with more darker shades on her arms and legs. Her hairs were styled with care and her robes made of fine silk. Looking at her, Liz understood that she hasn’t some kind of strange coloration on her, but it was in fact many tatoos running on her arms and legs.
« Greeting, whoever you are, which is clearly not my neighbour. My name is Maja. »
« The Dark Savant ? »
« Yes, that’s how the peasantry and the imbeciles calls me. »
Liz bowed.
« I’m here for… You can provide me with something and I think we can manage to have some kind of agreement. »
They show the bottle, then put it down on a nearby table before stepping back.
« One of your kind came for me too. For the same reasons, but with less care. »
« Can you… Describe it to me ? »
« Tall, the face of a decayed corpse and a perpetual grin that would make even the most hardened criminal shivers. And he had a kind of… Greenish mohawk. »
Liz thought about it.
« It seems you’ve met someone I knew too. If this is the same I think about, I apologize for this, he never has been a sociable person. »
« Indeed. He crashed through the door, boasting about being able to dominate me with his strength. »
« What happened ? I’m curious. »
« I made him flee like the fucking leech he is. Last I saw of him, he was jumping down a cliff, chased by my minions. So. Would you like to follow him in the same manner or would you prefer to walk back without being… Constrained ? »
« Seems you’ve met Decius, indeed. »
Maja was surprised.
« What ? »
« Decius Altron. Member of the Ermoar Clan. »
She frowned. A flick of a wrist made a book levitate and opened before the woman.
« Decius… Decius… Ah yes… It seems that he tried to… Romance the First Courtesan and convince her that he will give her strong offspring by boasting he was as strong and enduring as four stallions. »
Liz laughed so much that they lost their feet and fell on the couch.
« Hahahaha ! I remember yes ! He’s been challenged to prove it ! »
« What do you mean ? How ? It hadn’t been recorded here. »
« I guess he tried to cover his failure. »
Interested, Maja took a writing pen, put it in an inkwell and began to write something down on a paper.
« Can you tell me more, please ? If this isn’t too much of a hassle ? »
« Yes of course ? Well, we can share this bottle during this time ? »
She nodded and Liz removed the cap and filled two glasses provided by Maja. They tasted the wine and tongued out, satisfied.
« A really good wine, where did you found it ? »
« A little friend of mine knows how to breach into the Monastery’s cellar. If I’m not wrong, this one has been bottled… For some shmuck named Azariel, who became a bishop or something like that. »
Maja coughed, before staring at Liz with both surprise and marvel.
« That’s… Something. You’re a person of resources. »
« Thanks. »
« So… The subject at hand : what happened ? The challenge ? »
« Yes, yes. So he’s been harnessed to a coach, against another coach. With four of our best stallions. And he had to complete… Two laps of the Coliseum to win the bet. He failed before even finishing the first lap. »
« Hihihihi… And what happened ? »
« Well, Astellan was… Upset that someone tried to get into my coffin without his permission. Oh, and it’s « they » when speaking about me, not « she », not « her ». Thank you for your consideration. »
Maja frowned, then her mouth agape, shocked.
« Wait a second… You’re… What ? »
« Oh, sorry, I should have been more… Specific. I’m Liz Bathor, First Courtesan of the Ermoar Clan. Well, considering I’m the last vampire, or almost the last one, titles aren’t of importance. »
Maja jumped and looked down, reading frenzily the book she brought, before looking at Liz with… Respect and curiosity.
« A First Courtesan and one of Dracula’s consorts. In my home… That’s… A honor. »
« There’s no honor. I’m nothing now. Oh, and by the way, about what happened to Decius ? He’s been temporarily transfered into the stables. For what ? Two years, something like that ? We hoped he could emulate the real stallion’s endurance. »
« I can understand why he tried to cover-up this... »
« Mmmyep ! »
Maja sighed and took a sip.
« Well, that’s… Something. Thank you, Liz. I can call you Liz, right ? » The vampire nodded. Maja scribbled again and finally put her writing pen down, and her parchment aside. « So… I have a courtly visit from a known vampire. Who doesn’t try to kill me. »
« Nope ! I’m here because you’re a scholar. And being one myself, albeit in another kind of… field. And you have some knowledges I may need. So… Let’s split up this way : I get one thing from you… And you get one from me. Sharing knowledges or anything, as you desire. »
« You usually come to people and give them such kind of accord ? »
« Yep. I usually sway people by talking to them, offering some kind of exchange or just by fucking them into submission. »
Maja blushed while hearing them speaking so bluntly.
« Oh… And… If none of these works ? »
« That’s why I’m never truly naked. »
They patted their iron axes, sheathed to their belt. The scientist sighed and leaned back.
« Well… Let me just… Think of what I can ask you ? »
« No problems. Resources, knowledge, anything… As long as I’m sure I can provide it. »
The woman bit her lips, still thinking. She looked at the book near her. Swiped some pages and read intently.
« Strange that you would trust me. I could have lied. »
Maja, still reading, muttered :
« Nay. You’re someone who value honesty. And I don’t think you would’ve invented anything. » She stabbed the paper with her finger. « Ah ! Yes, something I would like to get from you. It’s... » She blushed, flustered. « Well… Your… Seeds. From… Well, both part. You have to understand that you’re somewhat unique and I would love to study it. Are you allright ? »
Liz nodded, smiling.
« No problem. I have two questions and I won’t leave before having my answers. Is it a burden ? »
« Mmmmh… No. As long as you don’t touch anything too fragile, I’m fine. So your first question and I’ll… Well… Get the seeds after ? »
Liz nodded again, smiling.
« Do you know anything about the current location of one mad fucker named « Styx », titled « The Nightmarshal » ? I would like to… Visit him too. And I won’t give him any alternative. »
The seriousness of their tone was something Maja didn’t expected, after their teasing tone. She gulped, a bit distressed.
« No worry, nothing will backfire to you. »
« So… Hum… Styx… He kinda roamed the land during many centuries. Until the Paladin’s leader, Solarius, managed to restrain him to the Cursed Forest, around thirty years ago. I guess he’s still there, unless if he’s dead. »
« No, still alive. I have… A good source of information about this. Thank you Maja... » They were thoughful, before lifting their head suddenly, a smile on the face : « So ! Time for the seed-milking ? »
Maja laughed politely and waved her hand toward the door, which shut behind the vampire. Their smile grew again.
« My my… Locked in a stranded tower with a very curious scholar, I may die of lust... »
« You’re taking this rather… Well. »
« Of course, darling. So ! Do I have to do something special ? »
« Yes, just… Getting undress. I’ll bring my harvesting equipment. »
« Well, your kinky potential just rose through the roof darling. »
Maja, flustered, ran away and began to collect some vials and test tubes. When she came back, she saw Liz fully naked, sitting on their cloak they layed on the couch. They were humming a joyful tune, bobbing their head from side to side. The woman took her time, gazing at their body. It was… Well, pristine was probably the closest word. She marveled how the light reflected on their purple skin, their curl of scarlet hair dangling around their face. Liz had their eyes closed, a faint but genuine smile on the lips. Their breasts were bouncing up and down to each of their moves. It was… Overwhelming. She put, a bit too abruptly maybe, her belongings on a table and the noise made the vampire open their eyes.
« Oh, you’re back ? So ? Happy ? »
They leaned back, spreading their arms. Maja coughed, trying to contain herself, but obviously blushing.
« Erm… Yes. So… I am sorry but I require maybe a lot of… « Seed », from both part, I hope it won’t be too much of a burden for you ? »
« Naaay… Beside, I’ll stay here until you’re back from your… Experiments. So, don’t be afraid to spill some of it. »
The scientist sighed. They showed some glasses bowls and test tubes.
« You should… Erm… Come into these. Fill them as much as you can. As for your... » She waved her hand toward Liz’s pussy. « I’ll… Erm, I’ll take care of this. Erm. »
« Ooooh… I can’t wait... »
If she could blush even further, she feared some gardener would confuses her for a poppy. She tried to keep the few chill she still had and failed miserably. Liz laughed heartily, before sending her a kiss. They leaned back, stroking slowly their cock and obviously putting a show. Their other hand brushed past their balls and began to rub their slit. The sensual moans escaping their lips made Maja sigh despite herself and she sat down on the couch, beside Liz, feeling their feets pressing against her thighs. The vampire arched, spreading their knees, showing themself.
« C’me on, don’t you have something to collect ? » They lifted their right foot and, wiggling, put it on her shoulder « I don’t think I’ll be able to wait, darling. Come on sweety… » Liz pressed on with their foot, forcing Maja to lean against them. Lips near her ear, they whispered « I know I’m distracting but come on, darling… Do your job. »
Liz kissed her cheek maliciously, before pushing her back. Biting her lips, Maja began to work, using a test tube and a syringe to… « Collect » what she needed, trying to be oblivious of Liz’s moans and lusting pantings. While doing so, she avoided carefully being stuck between their shivering thighs. By everything in the Void and Beyond, Maja heard and read about Liz Bathor, their lustful compulsion and the way sh- no, THEY handled them. But it was one thing hearing or reading about it and… Well… Seeing it fully. She had to gather her will to not begin to touch herself and instead gather whatever she needed.
Liz’s hips suddenly thrusted into the air.
« Mmmmh… Msorry, I’m coming… Where… Oh… By the Fangs ! »
Panicking when seeing them cumming, Maja quickly reacted, grabbing their cock and moving it toward a vial. Not quick enough to avoid some drop coming unto her face though. The first vial was quickly filled with the white goo, and half a second one too. Exhausted, panting loudly, Liz fell back on the couch and wiped their sweaty face with their hand. Looking at Maja, they snorted :
« Erm… Sorry Maja for the… Misfire ? »
« Oh ? Oh ! Euh… No, no worries, it’s… I’m going to clean myself and take a look at theses… Peculiar samples. There is a well outside if you want. Make yourself at home, I’ll… Be busy a while. »
Liz snorted seeing Maja turning around and going to some stairs leading to the upper floors, trying to sneakily take a drop of cum which fell on her face and… Giving it a quick taste from a flick of her tongue, before continuing like if nothing happened.
They could have asked the second question but… Maja was first and foremost a scholar and wished probably to study her new… Samples right now, rather than later when Liz would be away… Just in case she needed to get more, of course. Smirking, they got up and left the building carefully, to find the well.
##
Marylin and Tristan arrived to the Militia’s Outpost during the evening. The sergent leading the place went to greet the vampire hunter.
« Glad to see you alive once more, Tristan. »
« Your concern about me is noted, sergent Halmrin. »
« Who’s this one ? »
« A novice from the Church of Luminance. She’s been captured by the bandits a while ago and managed to escape. Let her rest here tonight, tomorrow at dawn, she’ll leave. »
« Euh… Yes, okay, we’ll do so. Does she need an escort or ? »
« No, she can go alone. Don’t bother anyone with her. »
Marylin followed silently the exchange. Tristan didn’t really cared about her. She was a burden, nothing else. He didn’t even tried to hide his feelings.
« And you, sir ? »
« I have to go. Meet with Jade. There’s still a vampire on the loose. »
The sergent was definitly startled by the news.
« A vampire ? »
« Yes. »
« Where ? »
« I dunno. Yet. Anything new, in Dunley ? »
« Mmmmh… Octavian, our Captain. He’s… Well... »
« What ? »
« His nephew or… Long-removed cousin, I don’t quite remember... »
« Alexander ? »
« Yeah, the lad ! »
« What ? I thought he took the vow of knighthood ? »
« He disappeared on the road. During the pilgrimage. »
« Oh… Poor lad. Silverlight isn’t very safe. The harpies got him, probably. »
« That’s what the Captain think, but… He was the one who vouched for the lad. So… His parent is grieving. »
Tristan and the sergent continued their conversation. Marylin, seeing that no one cared about her, found a place to lay and rest. When she woke up, at dawn, she noticed someone covered her with a blanket. Some soldiers gave her some food and she left. Dawnbreak was the nearest village. And where Beatrice lived. Maybe the ol’ granny would help her, without judging her ?
Chapter 10: How to sway your scholar - part 2
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Maja woke up suddenly. She was feeling achy and the left side of her face was painful. She slept against her desk, on her room, once again. Leaning against the chair, she felt a blanket sliding down from her shoulders. The woman didn’t remembered taking it from her bed. Same for the plate of half-eaten food nearby. She remembered eating it, but not cooking it.
« Mmmmh… The heck happened ? »
Her eyes still swollen from sleeping, she yawned, before grunting. She may have cleaned her face the day before, but she didn’t changed her clothes and they were a bit crumpled. Another yawn and she finally got up, her hairs covering her visage. Sighing, Maja took the time to style and groom herself, while reading the few notes she managed to gather from her experiments. And… Some didn’t added up. She needed to speak with Liz. She opened the door and looked at the first floor, before panicking : still naked, Liz was laying down on a couch, seemingly sleeping… Under a ray of sunlight. Maja rushed toward them, almost falling down in the stairs, and shake the vampire.
« Liz ! Liz ! You’re under the sunlight ! »
Which, admittedly, did worked : Liz opened their eyes… Pretty scruffed.
« Okay, first of all, I wasn’t sleeping, I was sunbathing. Second, sunlight is harmful in direct exposition only. I haven’t made my solar yet, so I took the opportunity since you have windows. »
« What ? »
« Do I look like I’m burning ? »
« N-… No... I’m sorry. I didn’t knew and... »
« Hey… Hey… That’s all right. »
« And… The food and the blanket ? Did I used one of my mi- »
« Ah yeah. That was me. »
« You know how to cook ? »
« A bit. Since giving pleasure to others means that some want to indulge themselves with food, I have to diverse myself, right ? Though I have difficulty with the whole « seasoning » thing. We don’t have the same kind of sense of taste than you. »
« Oh… Well, thank you. »
« You’re welcome. So ? Result of your researches ? »
« I need to check something before. Do you allow me to… Inspect you with this device ? »
She pointed to a round and flat piece of glass, embedded into a golden circle engraved with esoteric signs.
« Yeah, go on, why not ? »
Maja took the device and kneeled before Liz, looking at their pubis through the object, trying to ignore the fact that their penis was beginning to stiff. Why did they had to stay naked ? It was so much distracting ! And it became even worse when she asked them to sit on the couch, to allow her to inspect their vagina. Maja could swear the vampire was enjoying this far too much. Finally, she stood up and fanned herself with her hand, before turning toward Liz.
« Okay. That is rather strange. Your anatomy… It’s not wrong per se, but… It’s difficult to understand. »
« Ask ? »
« Okay… So, as far as I understand, you’ve been one of Dracula’s consort and a First Courtesan for a Clan. Meaning that you’ve bear children for Dracula and some members of the Clan, or even sired childrens in said Clan, right ? »
« You’re right. »
« But… It seems, after experiments with your… Semen and closer inspection of your genitals that you’re... » She blushed. « Barren. Sterile. I mean, you have everything needed but… Nothing is « active ». It doesn’t add up. Unless your slumber took its toll on you ? »
« Oh, that ? Nay, that’s normal. We, vampires, are… Immortals ? In a way ? As such, the resources on one territory can’t be allowed to waste, hence the need for the Clans, which gathered many individuals according to their friendship, or skills or anything like that. And so we could ensure that any given territory could provide just enough for a certain number of vampires. But… Add to this the capacity to conceive children in any ways, shape or form ? It would mean that said Clan would grow exponentially, beyond their resources capacities ? And it can only lead to turf war against another Clan. You can believe me, it’s gruesome, even according to OUR perception of the thing. »
« So… It’s kind of a failsafe ? »
« Indeed. Only the consorts and the First Courtesans can conceive and allow other to conceive with themselves. All consorts became First Courtesan, but not all First Courtesans were consorts though. »
« How… How did it worked ? »
« We had a… Kinda special room, in our own quarter, only us could open and only accompanied with a few selected individuals. Said individuals being the Headclans, some champions and, of course, our dear lord Dracula. In the room, there was a special coffin which, once the correct ritual was enabled, allowed the people inside said coffin to procreate. And you can believe me, every shot was a good shot. »
They winked maliciously.
« Oooh… That’s… Rather disturbing and quite understandable. A strange way to control the population, I guess ? But pretty effective. And… I wonder, did it occured that… Some went out of their way ? Did overpopulated ? »
« Yes, it happened. Sometimes of their own decision, and sometimes they were forced or tricked to do so. Usually, it was quickly noticed and the other neighbouring Clans crashed down on the responsibles and bring them to Dracula’s justice. »
« I… See… Strange society, indeed. »
« You have to deal with the card you’ve received. »
Maja thought a bit and sat at her desk, before briefly writing down what she learned. Meanwhile, Liz went to the pantry and took some slices of bread to bring to their host.
« Thank you… By the way, could this… Process being replicated ? »
« Hardly. There are many components unknown to me and… There’s no more vampires. »
« It wouldn’t work with humans, or ghouls ? »
« Sorry darling but... » Smirking, they pointed to some books laying afoot the couch. « Your little romantic books are all wrong. We can have sex with them, but not… Mating, in the procreating sense. As far as I understand, the dhampyr is a creation of a rather horny writer, nothing else. »
« Oh... » She seemed both disappointed and flustered. Liz raised an eyebrow, before side-stepping and disappearing, before reappearing right behind Maja. The latter was startled by the move, moreover when she felt the vampire pressing themself against her back, hugging her maliciously.
« Tell me… Am I wrong or do I guessed right that this revelation disappointed you more than it should have been ? »
« Erm… No… Not at all... »
« You’re blushing too much darling. Tell me, am I wrong thinking you’ve… Fantasized about being bred by some powerful. Vampire. Cock ? »
She jolted and squeamed, shivering between Liz’s arms. The vampire put their hand on her tatooed thigh.
« For someone who’s not ashamed showing off such… indiscreet tatoo, you’re more prudish than I expected… Especially when I saw you sneakily tasting a bit of me yesterday. » Maja gulped, blushing in both arousal, confusion and embarrassment. When Liz slapped her thigh, her squeal was pitched enough to break crystal. « Did I got the wrong impression about you ? Or do you want to be honest ? After all… Not only honesty is one thing I value, but it can bring… Great rewards... »
Their lips were just aside her ear and Liz could hear her panting loudly, unconsciously beginning to grind her butt against their crotch.
« So come on. Tell me the truth. »
Exhaling, the woman wiped a drop of sweat running on her cheek, before biting her lips. When she answered, it was with a faint voice.
« Y-… Yes... »
« Yes what ? Yes about what, darling ? »Their other hand caressed her nose, lips and chin, before sliding slowly toward her neck.
« Yes… You’re right... »
« About what, Maja ? »
Her shivers indicated that she was at the melting point now. Liz squinted and gently bite her ear.
« Mmmh… You’re right… I’ve fantasized about vampire cock ! About being helpless between their arms while they’re fucking me roughly ! There ! I said it ! »
Liz made her turn around and kissed her passionnatly.
« You’re a good girl… Who deserve a good reward, what do you think about that ? »
« Myeeees, please ? »
« Then… Get on your knees, Maja. I’ll give you an experience even my own champion hasn’t lived yet. »
They put their hand on Maja’s head and helped her kneel before their quite decent erection. The woman took the cock in her hand and stroke it gently, licking her lips while Liz restyled her hairs to prevent them to fall on her face. Finally, she gave in and the vampire gasped, sensing their cock entering her mouth. She began to play with the tip, her tongue twirling while she moved her head. Their hand on her head, Liz accompanied the movement. For a few moment, only the slipping sound of their cock sliding in the mouth was heard, until the vampire grunted.
« You’re good at this, though… I have an idea. »
« Mmou mammme immmea ? »
« Don’t speak with a fullmouth, it’s impolite. »
They helped Maja to stand up and pointed the desk. Removing the unnecessary furniture, Maja layed on her back, her head dangling from the edge of the desk. Liz arranged a bit her position, so it wasn’t too painful to stay like this. Then, once everything was ready, they slid their cock in her mouth, slowly, helping her to take it all, massaging her throat while doing so.
Maja clenched whe she heard a strange sound, some kind of unsheathed metal, then felt some kind of light and thin blade running across her dress, shredding it in one precise move.
« This will be much better. Reciprocate nudity feels good, right ? And I assume you’ve got all the time of the world to gaze at my body while denying me yours… Shame... »
They gorged of the sight. Maja had a really pale skintone, sweet too the touch. Their fingers explored it while they leaned slowly, brushing her nipples slightly. The mere contact send Maja shivering.
« You really really are a naughty girl… Laying down, sucking a stranger, even worse, a vampire’s cock... »
Chuckling, Liz caressed her pubic hair. The scholar wasn’t someone who cared really about her appearance, or at least part of her appearance. She had armpit hairs, pubic hairs and the only probable reason she didn’t have any more body hairs was because of her tatoos. The vampire sighed internally : if they hadn’t been in their specific position and duty of seduction which meant being body shaved, they would probably have enough body hair to put a transformed werewolf to shame. Still chuckling, they rubbed the woman’s pubis, and one of their finger became a bit more adventurous, going between her thigh… Before pulling out quickly. Liz heard Maja moan in protestation and removed their cock from her mouth.
« What is it ? »
« Vat’s… Not fair... »
« Still able to talk ? I think we should correct this, right ? »
Maja nodded and breathed in while opening her mouth. Liz obliged themself and, once in position, began to pound slowly. Smiling, seeing how the woman’s throat bulged, the pace began to quicken while their hands brushed on her body, playing with her nipples, grabbing her hands and lifting them to kiss her fingers. They were both sweating, beginning to intoxicate themselves while indulging fully in their desires. Liz bowed and kissed and nibbled a bulging nipple, sending shivers of pleasure across Maja’s body. They felt her gripping their hips, wiggling on the spot, clawing at their skin, desperatly trying to get a grip to anything while drowning in lust.
« I’m… I’m going to come… And I think I know… »
Their hops slapped Maja’s head once, twice and Liz clenched themself, as deep in the throat of their partner as possible. They felt their semen rushing, filling her belly and she shivered in pleasure and lust at being used as such. Panting, Liz stepped back, allowing the woman to gasp and pant for air. She turned on her side and coughed a drop of cum and spit, which fell on the floor.
« Oh… Oh gosh… That’s… Something. »
« By the Fangs, you’re someone ! I must admit I may have been a bit rough… You’re okay ? »
Maja coughed one more time and gulped, before wiping her mouth with her backhand.
« Yeah, I’m fine. Let’s just say… I enjoyed the breakfast. »
The two heartily laughed and Liz came closer to kiss her.
« Smoooch… If I knew you would do this, I would have kept some for you. »
« Snowballing ? That’s a gal according to my heart. »
« That’s how it’s called ? »
« Yep. »
« Good to know... »
The scholar raised herself on her arms, facing Liz.
« So… I remember you have another question, right ? Then I already know what I want in return. »
« What is it ? »
« The second round, of course. »
##
Marylin arrived at the borders of Dawnbreak. Nervous, she tried to twist machinally her hands, before the contact with her stump made her squinted in pain. The villagers were occupied by their various tasks. At the eastern side, she saw a cotton field, well maintained, surrounding a little cottage. Beatrice’s house. No one had spotted her for now. But… She was scared. Leaning against the stone fence, she fought herself, trying not to flee.
« Marylin ? Is that you, dear ? »
Startled, she looked around before diving behind the fence, scared.
« Oh come on, I’m too old to play games sweetie. »
The voice belonged to an old woman, with a warm and charitable tone.
Marylin heard someone coming closer and a shadow fell upon her. The smiling face of Beatrice appeared above her, her little glasses dangerously dangling from her nose. She looked at the novice with all the kindness of a grand-mother greeting one of her favorite grand-child.
« Yes, it’s you. I knew I could recognize this face everywhere. Your absence was... So heavy. When we heard that a pilgrimage had been attacked, a rescue party had been dispatched, but some of them fell on an ambush against vampires. Poor poor child, I don’t know what you lived, but here, here… You’re safe now. C’me on, lemme give you a cuppa. »
The elderly woman lifted Marylin with a strength unsuspected for someone of her age and, carrying the crying novice, went back to her home.
##
« Who’re you ? »
« Am a lil’ whore for vampire cock ! »
Maja was blushing, not because of the words coming out of her mouth, but because Liz was lifting her up, ramming their hips into hers, their cock sliding in and out of her squelching vagina. Moaning, the woman patted repeatedly her partner’s shoulder. Said sat her down on her desk, an expression of concern on the visage.
« What is it ? Too rough ? »
Maja, panting and smiling, tried to catch her breath. She waved her hand, indicating it wasn’t as much of a concern as Liz could have thought.
« No… Don’t worry. It’s just that I understand now what you meant by « fucking someone into submission ». It’s something to read about well… Sex and having sex. Especially with you. Gosh... »
Smiling, the vampire brushed aside some sweaty lock of hair out of Maja’s face.
« Thank you for the compliment. »
« And… Considering that… I think I’ll… I’ll... »
She tried to catch her thoughts, words and breath at the same time, licking her lips. The androgynous vampire leaned and patted her gently. Their other hand went to her thigh, massaging it slowly.
« I’ll pledge myself to you. »
« Ooooh ? Really ? Because sex with me is just that good ? Flattering. »
« Not only that. I… I think you can help me far more than just giving me orgasm. And I would be insane not… Well… Agreeing to your offer. »
« I guess that’s a good reason to interrupt your little breeding session, indeed. » Maja laughed and kissed her partner’s arm. « So… Here’s how we’ll proceed… You’ll summon your minions while I fuck you as rough as you can take it, and you’ll pledge your vow. I won’t allow you to orgasm further until it is done. And yes, it’s preferable to do so while we fuck : my bite, in such… Scenario, can be pretty arousing. Do you agree ? »
« Hum… Why should I summon my minions for this ? »
« Because I want you to stare at them, showing how much of a vampire cockslut you are, so much that you’re ready to swore loyalty to one while they are fucking you rough. »
Maja blushed, squeamed and melted in the same time. Wiggling on the desk, she looked at Liz with a pleading look, before consceding, defeated. The vampire kissed her on the nose, before ordering her to stand up and turn her back to them. She obeyed and yelped when Liz lifted her without any effort, spread her legs and position themself. They slid slowly, moaning while doing so. Sweat covering her shivering body, Maja waved her hand, summoning black pools which formed inky homonculus. They gathered around the duo, staring intensely. The woman felt four fangs piercing the skin on her shoulder and managed to shiver even more, moaning first in pain then in pleasure.
The vampire’s hips moved slowly and she understood that was her cue. Panting loudly, she began to swear her vow :
« I, Maja, pledge my loyalty to Liz Bathor, to help them in their endeavor, as long as they help me in mine. May our collaboration… Be… Sealed… Through our fluids ! »
She jolted in Liz’s arms, her whole body clenching suddenly as they climaxed together.
##
Making sure that Marylin was sleeping her heart content, Beatrice silently left her house, before bobbing her way toward Dawnbreak. Poor poor girl. Her captivity hadn’t been an easy one. She came back broken. Tainted. Disgracing the vows she took. A sin. But… Maybe she would be fit to join the fray once more ? This would only require a penance. And Beatrice knew that Christina was there for the few next days.
Marylin wasn’t the only sinner that would need to repent herself soon, after all…
##
Maja was laying down, her head resting atop Liz’s knees. The vampire was taking care of her, giving her water to quench her thirst, food to quench her hunger. Was sex always so… Exhausting ? She smiled, feeling the delicates hands of her partner caressing her forehead, braiding her hairs.
« That was… So frigging good… Thank you, Liz. »
« You’re welcome, Maja. Your pleasure is mine. »
They remained silent a while, the vampire continuing to taking care of the woman with delicats, gentle and sweet moves.
« About your… Vow ? The wording was peculiar, but… A vow nonetheless. » They chuckled soflty. « When I took Quincey’s pledge... »
« The Bandit King ? »
« Yep ! Himself ! Well… I think he was far more focused by my pretty butt grinding him, my mouth sipping his blood and someone sucking the both of us. » Maja managed to blush once again. « Whatever the reason, he… Didn’t considered trying to find or word a way out. That’s something I appreciate with you, Maja. »
« You… Won’t hold it against me ? »
« What ? Why ? I may be a vampire, but I care about the wellbeing of my subjects and servants. Without them, I can’t proceed. If I’m alone, I won’t manage to succeed in any way. One day, our collaboration will cease, for neither of us will have something to ask to the other. And, as long as we stay on good terms… I’m fine with it. »
« You’re… Such a peculiar vampire. »
« Thank you, darling. We’ll setup a portal in your tower, if you don’t have one, and link it to mine. I really enjoy your company, for more than… You know, sexual reasons, but neither of us would like to trekk around the region to see each other and risk to be caught by either the Militia or the Church, right ? »
« Yes, good thinking. By the way… We… Well, we just had sex and… Gosh that was marvelous, but it was in exchange of another question, right ? »
« Ah, yes. The Cult of the Damned. What do you know about them ? Who’s their leader ? »
« The Cult of the Damned… Remnant of Dracula’s army. When you went to slumber, they were pushed back unto what is now known as the Cursed Forest. One century ago, more or less, they went back, broke the meagre outpost south of the Cursed Lands and captured the Church of Deliverance, now renamed as the Church of the Damned, upnorth the Milita general camp. »
« And… Their leader ? »
« If I’m not wrong, it is said this is a lich, who managed to escape death multiples times. Named… Eeeer… Leandra, I think. »
« Leandra ? What a surprise ! »
« You know her ? »
« Intimately. »
« Why did I bothered ? »
« And not only intimately. We were good friend when I was still one of Dracula’s consort. If I knew I would see her again… »
« Pardon me for my crude wording, but… Another case of « fucking someone into submission » ? Or ? »
« Oh, no. Well, we’ll maybe try to catch back the centuries of separations accordingly, but I think this will be asinine compared to the rest. Well… I’ll make sure you’ll meet her, once I’ve greet her. Who knows ? Maybe I’ll organize a sleepover. Hope you don’t mind it happening during daylight though. »
« That’s a date ! »
Notes:
And that's how you get a scholar !
I have yet to think of a chapter where Liz AND Leandra take care of Maja, but I think I'll enjoy writing it
Chapter 11: Heart of Anxiety
Summary:
As Liz braces themself for their fight against Styx, they receive an unexpected visit
Update : there's chapter notes at the end, read it please
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Liz woke up suddenly, panting, their sheets covered in their own sweat. They looked at the ceiling of their bedroom, made of dark wood and adorned with gems, arranged to form of their favorites constellations. Looking aside, they saw the rays of sun passing through their windows. According to themself, it had been only two hours since they tried to get some sleep. Or… At least, what passed as, for a vampire. Another glance aside and they looked at their coffin. The place where they should usually rest but… After so many time imprisoned inside one during the Slumbering, the androgynous vampire felt sometime claustrophobic. Their head fell back on the pillows and they closed their eyes. Some time passed and they opened them again, failing to sleep. Too many thoughts were swirling inside their head. About tomorrow evening. Where, during a Blood Moon, Liz would hunt down Styx and slay him once for all.
It was overwhelming and, grunting, they sat on their bed, their hairs falling down on their face, shivering in fear. It was… Horrible. Even knowing that they would came back in case of death, unlike Styx… The fact is they couldn’t let him win. If they failed, the mad fucker would surely leave their forest to hunt them down. To destroy them, their castle and their coffin. Nothing would prevent him to do so. They knew it. And it would happen. Because they weren’t fighter. They were just… Just a fucking hedonist who never really fought for their life. The Entity was right. They were weak. They’ll fail.
Liz fell on the side, in fetal position, tears flowing from their eyes, hugging their pillow. It was not fair.
« Sweet sweet Liz, why so full of tears ? » The voice, deep, lordy, made them jump. « Come on, my lovely consort. Thou are far prettier when thou are not crying. »
They went off the bed and approached their mirror. In it, they saw their reflection, aside a tall figure. A man, regal in any way, clothed with a leather jacket, dyed in red and black, a long cape draped around his shoulders. His visage was finely crafted, framed by black long hairs, tied on his neck. A thin mustache adorned his lips, the tips reaching a well-groomed goatee.
Liz sank on their knees and, crawled unto the mirror, where they pressed themself against the glass, their hands clutching the frame in a tight hug.
« Mylord… So long I’ve dreamed of you. »
From the other side, Dracula crouched, his face at the same height than Liz’s.
« My sweet consort. Long I’ve languish your wits and your beauty. Do not let yourself be tarnished by the task placed upon your delicates shoulders. I believe in you. »
The androgynous vampire shivered, of wellbeing and pleasure.
« Thank you, my beloved Lord. »
Dracula put his hand on the opposite side of their cheek, and they felt a strange sensation as if he could touch them through the glass. They felt the roughness of their palm, the slow chill it emitted each time his heart beat.
« The Reckoning being a failure is not your fault. Our defeat leading to the Slumbering neither. I understand the task at hand is harsh. Whilst being a fine member of our race, thou weren’t a warrior. I know the reasons in your heart to hunt Styx. And I understand them. And I understand your fear. I know you, beloved Liz. I know you can conquer your fear. Accomplish your quest. »
« But… My Lord… The Reckoning was… It was… I’m afraid I can’t follow what you’ve envisioned. »
« You are a kind and sensible soul, beloved. Your vision isn’t mine. Mine was built on vampirkind uniting against mankind. »
« Am I disappointing you then ? »
« No. »
They felt his hands gently playing with their locks of hairs and they moaned, smiling and presssing themself against the mirror.
« Circumstances are… Different. The Reckoning as I envisioned it is a failure. Your awakening is an unfortunate last resort. I love you deeply, Liz. And never would have agree, in any way, shape or form, that you would have to be this last resort. The Entity had been… Briefed since your rightful scolding. It understands now your nature. Your desire. Your goal. Your true goal. »
« But… Doesn’t it undermine your vision ? »
« No. As far as I am concerned, you are now in charge, sweet beloved. »
Liz felt his lips pressing against their forehead and kiss them with care.
« How can I be in charge, if I’m the last one, beloved Vlad ? »
« Well… I think you remember our first encounter. And what I said to you ? »
« That… Being honest, both to you and myself, would bring me great and fair rewards. »
« So… Are you ready to be honest, Liz Bathor ? »
Liz stood up and wiped their tears. They took a folded suit from a nearby wardrobe and, with a flick of their wrist, made the mirror levitate and follow them before leaving the room. Slowly, they navigated unto the second floor, where they set the frame on a little throne atop a pedestal, facing the room. It had been furnished since Tom came for the first time but, compared to the splendor of old, it was barren. The vampire bow before the mirror.
« Lord Vlad Dracula Basarab Tepes, I Liz Bathor, your humble consort, apologize to make you await for me in such dilapidated room. I will come back for you, when I am ready. My home is yours. »
« Sweet Liz, I forgive you and await for you. »
Smiling, the vampire turned around and went to another part of their second floor. On the hallway facing them, there was three doors, one on each wall. They took the door at their right, revealing a giant bathroom, with a grand pool inside. The door closed behind them. When they went out, they were cleaned, clothed with the suit they took in their wardrobe. Liz sighed, trying to regain their courage, and went back to the banquet room, in front of the mirror. They bow silently and went to the first floor, where they took some objects in their alchemy lab, before going back and displayed them before the throne, on a little table : an incense bowl, a lyra (now well-tuned) and a bottle of wine, curtesy of Raziel’s cellar.
They looked up. On the throne was now sitting the figure which was previously on the mirror. Beside him, another figure. Almost as tall as Dracula, wearing a jacket leaving his muscled and tatooed biceps exposed, bald but sporting an impressive beard. He was staring at Liz, emotionless.
« Lord Astellan ! I’m greeting you in my castle ! »
The vampire bow before him. Was it some kind of strange hallucination, created by their stress and their desire ? Whatever it was, they dismissed it. It was comforting and Liz needed it.
« Liz. »
His voice was even deeper than Dracula’s, and while the Vampire Lord had a regal tone, Astellan had a growl, a hint for everyone in the room. Dracula controled himself when facing insult or disrespect. Astellan didn’t. He was a predator, a butcher, a fallen knight in ragged armor who reveled in slaughter. And Liz loved him, as much as they loved Dracula.
« Our Lord summoned me. Told me you’ll be honest. So be honest. »
They bow slightly, a faint smile on the face. From a nearby cabinet, they took three crystal flutes, each a piece of art. The vampire opened the bottle of wine and poured some in the glasses. Then, they put some incense in the bowl, made of their last batch, which they thought was… Apt. Decent. At least, decent enough for this event. They lighted the incense and put back the lid on the bowl, before giving the two vampires their wine. Then, they sat on a comfortable cushion and took the lyra. More from the habit,they verified it was still well-tuned, before beginning to play.The calm and grieving sound rised on the air, each notes a clear translation of Liz’s feelings. They closed their eyes, letting their fingers act on their own. The incense was burning slowly on the bowl, filling the room of its sweet scent. Their song covered the whole room and Liz felt their burden and anguish vanish from their shoulders. Their own improvised song changed to a more joyful and hopeful tune, which made them happily bobbing along. The song came to an end and they remained sat, eyes closed, content with themself. A slow and dignified clap broke their trance. Astellan and Dracula were congratulating them, applauding their performance. With a hand gesture, Dracula ordered Liz to stand. Trying to catch their breath, surprised, Liz sputtered before bowing before Dracula. Astellan came closer and put his hand on their shoulder.
« As usual, you’ve been honest. One of your greatest quality. I regret not having you at my side when I got a True Death. »
« I’m sorry, my Lord. »
« Don’t be sorry. Be better. Be better than I was. »
Shocked, Liz didn’t knew how to react. A move startled them. Dracula was standing up, coming closer to them. He lended his hand to the courtesan, who accepted it and stood up. Between the two men, their size was… Almost comical, tiny as they were compared to the two others vampires. Astellan brushed their shoulder and looked first at them, then at Dracula.
« My time on this world is near on this end. I’ll soon join our kins in the Void. »
Dracula smiled.
« Then… Would our lovely Liz accept us in their bedroom ? I have some thoughts about that… Honest reward. Something to alleviate their loneliness. »
Their only response was jumping on them and kissing them.
If this was some kind of hallucination… At least, they would enjoy it fully.
##
Keely and Alexander were in the greenhouse, looking intently to a little parcel of dirt.
« As strange as it is… Our Liege succeded. »
« Indeed. »
The woman looked at her peer. Since her awakening, they weren’t the most cordial between each other. Too many grudges. And jealousy. Desire. Alexander wanted a bit of her own independance of thoughts, while Keely longed his proximity with their Liege.
« I wonder, what is their plan ? They do not eat food, us neither... »
« I think it has something to do with Dunley. »
Keely winced.
« Things never changed since my banishment, then ? »
« Nay. Well… Not changed for the better, I guess. The Church, its corruption... »
The ice archer nodded. To think she’s been sent away because of her ruthlesness, while thoses who gave the orders still persisted in their putrid way, rotting people’s cores and mind…
A warm sensation flooded them suddenly, one they knew even Keely despite her distance. Liz was horny and it… Kinda overflowed. It was intense, far more than the usual. Both grunting, they fell on the ground, trying to regain a bit of control against the feeling which flooded them, tightening their legs together. Finally, they regained their senses, panting and sweating.
« Oh gosh… What the actual fuck ? »
« I… Dunno. It was pretty intense. Never saw them like that since they subdued… Eeeeuh… Maja, I think ? »
« ‘Been four days since, so… No, far more than this time. »
« You think we should… Check on them ? »
The two ghouls looked at each other, before standing up. They cleared their throats and left the greenhouse, to come back to the castle proper. The door between the garden (and the greenhouse) and the castle was one they could open without intervention of their Liege. They arrived in the alchemy lab and Keely noticed one of the bottle of wines had been taken off. They climbed the stairs, arrived on the second floor. There was the lyra, resting on a bunch of pillow, with an still fuming censer nearby. The bottle of wine has been opened and three empty crystal flutes were laying around.
Upstairs, they heard a loud thumping and rumbling, mixed to what they both recognized as Liz’s aroused moans. The ghouls blushed, coughed, cleared their throats before turning back, clearly embarassed.
« Well… Seems we are privy of a state secret now... »
Notes:
So, after I publish the next two chapters, publications for Crimson Courtesan will slow a bit for (at least) two reasons :
- I want to focus a bit more about the Epopée du Dragonborgne
- One thing happen in the very chapter you're reading and I still wonder what consequences it will haveThanks for your comprehension
Chapter 12: A valse under a crimson moonlight
Summary:
A long-awaited fight, I guess ?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The wolf crossed the castle threshold, the afternoon sun shining upon their red fur. They sniffed their surrounding and oriented themself, before running toward east. On the trail they met a pack who joined and ran with them during one hour, until they reached the edge of its territory. Liz howled them their thanks, before proceeding further. They arrived on a crossroad. West, home. South, the Militia’s headquarters. East, their target. And North… The Church of the Damned, and Leandra. They pondered about running to the church, to leave their quest behind and just hug Leandra against their own heart. A low and grieving growl escaped their mouth. Their actual mission was far too important right now.
Saddened, the wolf trekked through the woods. At one of the safety line’s outpost erected by the Militia, they stopped and drank the blood of one bowman who made the mistake to went away to pee. « Safety line ». Such a gentle term to qualify what the Militia used to repel those they deemed « unsafe ». « Cursed ». The wolf entered the « uncharted territory », as the seventeen hour was ringing. They crossed past a lone village well past the eighteen hour. From said village, blood-chilling howls were heard, as a crimson moon began to appear.
How many of them were just victims of the curse ? How many of them were throwned away by the Militia, parked with those who embraced it willingly ? If Liz had the means, they would try to help them. Help them to live with both their dignity and the fact that they transformed in monsters one week a month.
As theses thoughts swirled on their head, they arrived to the edges of the Cursed Forest. The fog here made peoples lost their tracks, their goals, themselves. They morphed back to their usual form and bit their upper lips.
« All right, you cloudy jackass. Time to prove yourself. »
The Entity appeared as a scarlet cloud, twirling forward, pointing them to their target. To the Nightmarshal Styx the Sunderer.
##
The fog was as crimson as the moon above. The Old Wanderer wasn’t pleased with these nights. Nothing good happened during the Blood Moon nights. Once, they discovered the place where they choosed to rest was in fact the lurkers mating ground. Another time, after relieving his bowels, he wiped his arse with nettles. Only bad things happened during theses nights.
Hiding behind a tree, he looked at a decaying bear, in the middle of a glade. The animal was ignorant of the presence of one predator nearby, when the Old Wanderer knew what would happen. A tall and lean figure lunged to the bear and, with his bare hands, broke the animal’s spine. The carcass hadn’t even fell on the ground that Styx was gorging on its blood.
« Well well… Finally, the outside matches your inner madness... »
The Old Wanderer jolted when he heard the voice. It was sultry and confident, and belonged to a far little figure than Styx. How did they came here ? They were holding an iron spear with the calm that only came with mastery. The mad vampire let the corpse fall and growled.
« Whore... »
« C’me on, Styx. I remember you spitting far more abusive insults at me. »
« What are you doing here ? »
« Cutting off the… Loosed knots. Though, looking at you right now ? It’s an act of mercy, you rabid dog ! »
The Old Wanderer stepped back, trying to hid himself from the two vampires. Indeed, nothing good came from the Blood Moon, he thought as Styx stood up and unsheathed his blades with a sinister grin. No one would believe him, at the safety line. They’ll all think he ate too much ghostshrooms. Which was false. It was making his bowels act like crazy, not a good thing when you want to survive in a cursed forest full of creatures wanting to take you as a snack.
Silence fell on the glade, as the two vampires were gauging each other, the Blood Moon shining upon them. Styx growled and, in a flash, rushed toward the other. Who just side-stepped, hitting him with the hilt of their weapon. Facing a flurry of furious blows, they only blocked or dodged, before suddenly swiping Styx’s legs and scarring his face.
« Seems the rumors were right. You’re pretty good when you’re holding a thick shaft, harlot. »
« See ? When you want, you can spit something useful, though it’s still the rambling of a mad animal, nothing else. »
Screaming in rage, Styx stood up and blew Liz away with a such violent blow that they let their weapon escaped their grisp. The tree against which they’ve been thrown began to fell with a cacophonous crash. Twisting their body, Liz drew up their axes and planted them in the trunk. Styx rushed at them and the androgynous vampire whistled. Out of nowhere, a spectral wolf appeared and lunged, grabbing one of the Nightmarshal’s arm on his mouth, forcing him to a brutal stop, almost loosing his posture. Grunting in exertion, Liz lifted the broken tree and catapulted it toward their foe. The shock was enough to not only make him stumble, but to make him almost dig a trench while being thrown across the glade. His foe didn’t let him catch his breath, rushing to him. Styx stood up with a pike and ran too. The two morphed into shadows and clashed, separating and rushing against each other, again and again. Finally, Styx severed Liz’s right arm and they fell on the ground. Rolling over, standing up and focusing themself to regenerate, teeth clenched as they ordered their bones and flesh to regrow. Blood tendrils swirled, creating slowly a biceps. Moaning in pain, they fell on their knees, gasping.
« As fun as it was, it’s the end. I’ll take my time desecrating you, harlot. Your screaming agony will be heard across Vardoran. And then I’ll seek your castle and do it again. And again. And again, until you’re boring me. And then I’ll wipe you off from the face of this earth, you degenerate good for nothing vampire. What our Lord saw in you, to personnally embracing you ? »
« So… » They spat blood and salivae on the ground. « That’s what it is, hey ? Jealous that I was embraced ? »
« You gave him nothing. All that came from your womb was wretch and if I could have, I would have kill them myself. Just to spare my Lord such waste of space. At least, I could make you suffer in other ways... »
« That’s... Urgh… » Falling face first, they cried as their fingers regrew. « You’re nothing but a mad dog, jealous of me ! Me who got… Everything you didn’t... »
He came closer and stomped brutally on their head. Then, he kicked them on the mouth, again and again. Still hidden behind the tree, the Old Wanderer looked with horror, grasping his staff, before breathing in. Screaming incoherently, he ran toward the tall vampire and whacked him on the face twice. Growling, Styx turned to him.
« The old fool. A fine addition to this supper... » Nothing good happen during Blood Moon Nights. He was backhanded and thrown away. « Don’t worry. I’ll deal with you later. »
Hearing a pained laugh, he looked down.
« What’s so funny ? »
« You’re such an idiot. At least Astellan had a brain. »
He lifted his boot, ready to stomp again, when Liz gestured. Their spear levitated and hurled itsef, impaling his head from behind, the tip emerging from his mouth. Limping, they gestured and the spear extracted itself to join their hand.
« You know… I now realize I’ll be able to fulfill a little fantasy of mine, Styx. »
« Bvat ? »
« Sucking you off. »
Mouth opened on their bare fangs, they lunged toward his throat.
Notes:
Next chapter tomorrow before the little hiatus !
Hope you enjoyed !
Chapter 13: Retribution under the moonlight
Summary:
TW : rape (mentioned, suggested)
I must say, I really enjoyed writing this chapter, go figure
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The jailor opened Marylin’s cell. The woman shivered and tried to fight back as the man entered and grabbed her, smacking her carelessly.
« Shut up. The less you’re a nuisance, the quicker your punishment will go on. »
Hearing that, the young novice fell on the ground crying, forcing the man to lift her on his shoulder. He left the cell, then the building. Crying, she saw the ground illuminated by the lanterns and the torches bear by the villagers assembled. The novice was thrown on a carriage, with other women of many ages and one young man, not more older than herself. Why was he among the sinners ? Why ? What has he done ? All of them were in the same disheveled state as her. She lift her gaze and saw the crimson moon above them and cried.
Why ? Why did Beatrice acted as such ? Why did she betrayed her, told to the Church what happened to her, without letting her defending herself ?
The other prisonners looked at her, all as miserables and sad as her. The carriage rode slowly across the roads, followed by a bunch of men. They were going to… The sacrificial site. Where Dunley assembled to celebrate the seasons changing and to punish whoever sinned. Usually women. Strangely, men escaped easily these… Sessions. Far more easily than women.
They arrived to the site one hour and half later. Many piles of logs were arranged as some kind of « beds », adorned with chains and shackles. There was already a little crowd gathered here, including no one else but Christina, surrounded by some nuns. When Marylin was dropped off the carriage, she stumbled toward the priestess, crying.
« Please… Please, you have to understand ! How could I resist ? Defend myself ? »
The tall blonde woman spared her a disdainful glance, wincing.
« Then you should have taken the sensible solution and kill yourself. »
The novice fell, crying even more until another person snapped her out :
« At least have some dignity in the face of your retribution, girl ! »
She opened her eyes and saw Beatrice, standing beside Christina. The only thing Marylin could do was screaming in rage and despair, while men lifted her and stripped her down, before violently throwing her on one of the pile of logs, beside the young man. She tried, once again, to flail her limbs, to fight back, but she was smacked again and shackled. With visible terror, she saw one of the men checking his syringes. Jona, the alchemist, who will soon inject the prisoners with some drugs of his conceptions, which will make them… Dizzy, light-headed and unable to defend themselves, while… « Accomodating » them to receive the whole punishment. Along with Marylin, the young man beside her began to sob, forcefully laying down on his belly.
« Tonight, we will punish theses sinners according to our traditions ! May they be cleansed of their wrongdoing and join back our community renewed ! »
Marylin saw Jona using a syringe to inject his nefarious drug on one of the women. Men gathered around her, while she dozed off and the novice closed her eyes, tried to silence the world around her, knowing what was going to happen. How they’ll be treated.
The beating of leathery wings was heard above them and some looked up. The last thing Sister Nina saw was a strange creature, half-bat and half-humanoid, crashing down from the sky. And then a pair of boots broke her skull. Marylin opened her eyes hearing the screams of the crowd, trying to understand what was happening. And she saw someone… She recognized ! The vampire from the tannery, who crushed a nun when landing, was standing nearby a shocked Christina. But… They were clothed far differently. And their right sleeve was shredded. The creature looked around, brows furrowing more and more as they embraced the scenery.
« Well well well… Seems I’m interrupting some kind of fucked-up ritual. I had my doubts about this whole « punishment » bullcrap, but unfortunatly, they’ve been confirmed. » Their gaze fell on Christina and they smirked. « Well, if these peoples are here to punish those who had sex before wedding or some other shit like that, I wonder why you’re not tied on some of theses logs. Seriously, you are so aroused by the situation that’s a wonder you’re not sitting on the ground, legs spread and fingering yourself, girl. Either you have a really good self-control, or you prefer to wait to be back on your bedroom for a good ol’ rubbing ! »
The priestess snapped out of her shock.
« V-vampire ! »
« Yep ! Seems you’re still able to recognize such kind of things, even when your brain is melting through pure sick arousal. Which is rich, coming from me, but- »
Before they could achieve their sentences, Jona sneaked behind them and planted three syringes on their neck.
« The sinners must be punished ! »
Marylin began to cry. What the fucking hell was that ? Why did this vampire came here ? They’ll be shackled too and the men would-
To the surprise of the whole gathering, the only reaction Liz got was to twist their neck and savagely bite one of the alchemist’s hand, ripping some of his fingers. The man fell on the ground screaming and holding his mangled limb. The vampire began to stomp their face, their speech far more quicker than before.
« Seriously ? Seriously, you’ve tried to drug a fucking full fledged True Blood vampire during a Blood Moon ? C’me on, you’re a disappointment ! I’m hazing myself with far more potent incense, you son of a woman who spent too many time on her back to raise a fucker like you ! And now I’m half-mast, congratulation, you’ve ruined my erection and… And he’s dead. Fuck. Quincey was something, but Styx is prolly the best snack I’ve got during my entire life ! »
The crowd came back to their senses. Looked at Christina. The priestess gathered light at the tip of her staff and screamed :
« Subdue the sinner ! »
She hit the ground with her staff and rays of light spread toward Liz, while the peasants gathered here rushed to them. The vampire just unsheathed their axes and swirled, a hurricane of iron and blood. Beatrice screamed of terror and began to run away, while Christina used the Light to empower the crowd. The vampire opened their mouth and screamed. Silence fell, while the Light atop Christina’s staff faded. They broke the neck of a villager nearby. He didn’t fell. His gaze was illuminated by a greenish fire and he jumped unto another villager, ripping his throat with his bare hands. Limbs flied away, bodies mangled falling to the ground. The vampire rushed through their foes, ripping the throat of a nun with their teeth. With a smooth move, they threw an axe, then another. The weapons striked their target. Beatrice fell, one axe stuck on her shoulder, the other on her skull. Noise came back, as everyone heard the old woman gargling in pain and agony. The vampire transformed unto a crimson cloud, rushing toward Beatrice. They got her on the throat and Marylin’s world disappeared in a scarlet flood.
Notes:
And now for the hiatus, it'll last two weeks at most, sorry.
Chapter 14: Welcome, honored guests
Summary:
Boop.
Here is the 14th chapter, for two reasons : need to express something about a certain announcement AND because I've managed to resolve my initial problematic but NOW THERE'S OTHERS !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Marylin woke up suddenly. Fear grasped her heart, as she remembered what happened… The ritual site. The punishment. Jona the Alchemist. And… And the vampire ? Did she dreamed all of this ? Looking around, she saw she was in a bedroom furnished with noble tastes. Even her bed may be even more comfortable than those of the upper Church’s hierarchy. The sheets were made of fine cotton. There was a window, obscuring the outside view. The woman relied on her left arm and felt a little jolt of pain. Looking at her stump, she saw that it has been healed with care and bandaged, but was a bit sensitive. She tried to understand where she was.
There were comfy chairs, a partially-filled bookcase and a desk. Candles lighted, as if it reacted to her awake, floating in the air. The novice went nearby the window. The stained-glass pictured a landscape at dusk, down a valley flooded by a waterfall. It… Kinda looked like Silverlight, but Marylin never went there so she didn’t knew if it was a real location set in the region or not. Through the window though, she saw she was somewhere in Dunley. She even managed to perceive the lights of the Dunley’s Market nearby. Where was she ? How did she arrived there ? She lifted a chair with difficulty and threw it against the glass. To her surprise, it didn’t even scratched it. Turning around, she looked at the large door and rush for it, grabbing the handle. Nothing. It didn’t even moved. Marylin fell on her knees, sobbing in fear and despair.
The door opened after a while and Marylin looked beyond, tears still flowing on her face. A tall woman, sporting such a pale skin that even snow seemed dark in comparison, entered the room. She had many tatoos on her legs and arms and… A strange band of red silk was strapped around her neck. She bowed curtly before Marylin :
« Greeting, young guest of this house. My name is Maja, though I’m known among the common peasantry as « the Dark Savant ». My Liege here, and your host, awaited for your awakening. »
« … Who ? »
« Liz Bathor, Headclan of the Bathor Clan. »
« There was a… The punishment… The ritual site… A vampire ? »
« Yes, yes. Liz Bathor themself. They’ve been warned of this… Whole fuckery and decided to see if their doubts were… Well… True. And they were. And Liz choosed to intervene. »
Marylin fell on herself, crying. She was now a vampire’s prisoner ? Why ? What has she done to deserve such cruel fate ? Maja kneeled beside her and patted her awkwardly, try to comfort her. Finally, the tears ceased their flow, mostly because she was dry as a nun’s heart.
« Do not worry too much. I’ve been sent to… Ease your awakening. And help you. You can’t meet a noble figure clad in such… Dress... »
They pointed the ragged clothing Marylin had been dressed with when she’s been arrested. It hadn’t been shredded by a crowd of lustful men having their ways with the novice, but it was indeed in a dire state.
« Follow me. You need a bath, girl. »
Hesitantly, she obeyed and followed Maja across the door. There was a hallway, with one door on each side. At her left, the room was opened. The pale woman made a strange gesture and some floating candles brighted. The room she led Marylin in contained a large basin, filled with hot water, similar to the bathrooms used at the Monastery. But… Far far larger and deeper. As she came closer to the pool, the door closed behind the two women, startling her.
« Do not worry. As much as Liz doesn’t care for… Well, privacy of any kind and love to exhibit themself, they know some do not share their inclinations. »
Marylin nodded, before getting naked, helped by Maja. The woman put away the ragged clothes and show a little bundle, packed unto a bench.
« Your new clothes, and a… Sheath, for your stump. »
« Oh… yes... Thank you ? »
« You’ll have to thank Liz. They spent a good chunk of time making sure you’ll be properly healed, you and the lad. »
« They ? »
« Yes. Liz is both male and female and neither of them, as far as they consider themself. Even if you have the impression to see a man or a woman, please use a neutral term when speaking about them. They’re quite sensitive about this. »
« I- Okay... »
« Now, less chit-chat and more floc-flac ! Get in the tub and get clean ! »
Smiling, Marylin obeyed and entered into the giant pool. The water temperature was… Satisfying. Hotter than the one used for the nuns’s usual ablutions. There was even soap ! And it was perfumed too, a mix of roses and lily ! She jolted when she felt Maja’s hand on her skin and stiffened suddenly, shaking in fear.
« What’s wrong ? »
« P-p-please… Don’t touch me, please, I beg you ! »
Maja stepped back quickly and walked around the pool, placing herself in Marylin’s view.
« Okay, all right. I… Okay. I’ll stay here okay ? If you need anything, just ask. »
Sighing, the young novice relaxed and began to clean herself, while the so-called « Dark Savant » occupied herself, while remaining in her line of sight. Finally, she got up and stepped out of the pool, water cascading from her body to the floor. Maja came, holding a towel. She asked a silent question with a glance, which was answered with a nod. And so, she began to rub the novice’s body, to help her dry. When it came to her hairs, she just flicked her wrist and a strange creature, almost made of ink, began to style them with slow and caring moves. Maja helped Marylin to dress and gave her tips to tie the leathery sheath on her stump. Finally, she stepped back and considered the young woman.
« Well. It’s the best I can do right now. Follow me. I can hear your stomach gurgling since you woke up and it’s disturbing. Let’s hope the lad didn’t ate all the pantry. »
They went out of the bathroom and arrived in the hallway. The door at their left, which faced the room where Marylin woke up, opened, revealing an immense room. There was a banquet table in the middle, surrounded by benches. Comfortable couches were aligned against the wall and a great and empty platform faced the door. Maja ignored this and went straight to a set of stairs leading to the upper floor. They arrived on a vast room, as large as the banquet room below. Facing the stairs was standing a superb and ominous throne. The latter was surrounded by three stained-glass windows. At its left, there was the image of a man, bald and bearded. He scared Marylin when she saw it. The man seemed like a predator of some kind, ready to pounce out of the window on some unfortunate prey. At the right side of the throne, there was someone looking alike the vampire from the tannery and the ritual site. The novice guessed it represented Liz in some way. Clothed with flowing garments, they seemed to look at the other windows with reveration. The middle-one, placed above the throne, represented a man Marylin knew, even if she never saw him : Dracula.
« It’s… Scary. »
« What ? The windows ? Yeah, kinda. But I won’t try to judge our host’s taste about the way they decorate their castle. Especially in their presence. »
She pointed toward two peoples. One was a tall and muscular man, with a strange blue-ish skin, the other was undoubtebly the vampire. They were both leaning over a table filled with parchments.
« Do you think Grethel will agree ? »
« Probably. It would usually cost a lot, but we will provide the raw material. The real cost will be her silence, my Liege. »
« How many ? »
« Around… Three hundred up to five hundred silver coins. »
« Great. I think we have everything needed laying in some chests. Depart when you are ready, my champion. »
« At your service, my Liege. »
The vampire smiled and pecked his lips, before sending him away. They turned around and noticed the two women. Their smile grew and they approached, arms wide opened.
« Welcome, young guest, to the Bathor Clan’s castle. » They looked intently at her, before seemingly being satisfied. « Seems you’ve done a great job, Maja, congratulations. Young lady, I guess you’re hungry. C’me here, c’me here. There’s still food for you. »
Maja blushed under the compliment, before Marylin followed Liz around a corner. There was another table there, dressed with fine tablecloth. On it was a real feast, which the young man the novice saw beside her at the ritual site was already indulging with gusto. Throwing grace and manners aside, the young woman followed the example. Meanwhile, Maja leaned against Liz, which caressed gently her neck and the band of red silk adorning it.
Marylin tried to grab a cup of water with her left hand… Her stump. She underestimate the distance and knocked it out of the table, spilling its content.
« Ah ! Am sorry, am- »
She stopped in her track when she saw someone picking up the cup. A hunchback, sporting a blue-ish skin color, relying on a walking cane. She recognized him.
« Tom ? Is that you ? »
« Yes ! Am in service of the Pretty One now ! That’s my reward ! »
« A… A reward ? »
« Yes ! I’ve told the Pretty One about the ritual. Well, the Pretty One wasn’t there, but apparently my message had been relayed through someone called « the scarlet jackass ». And then, they told me that I acted well and gave me the choice to serve them, and I accepted ! »
He cleaned quickly the cup and put it back on the table, before pouring water in it.
The young man looked a bit, before returning to his meal. Liz sat on a comfortable chair, not far away, and Maja came to sit on their lap. The vampire considered the two humans eating at their table. The woman clearly didn’t had a good time lately. She was famished and gaunt and she was constantly on her guard. Her pale skin contrasted with her baggy eyes and her brown hairs, even styled, were clearly still unkempt. On the opposite, the young man was a bit pudgy and took care of himself, at least before his imprisonment. He seemed under duress too, but less than the woman.
Finally, they finished their meal and turned toward Liz. Said gently slapped Maja’s butt and she sat up, kissed the vampire goodbye and went away through a door.
« So. I didn’t wanted to interrupt your well-deserved meals, but now it’s another thing. Who are you and what am I going to do about you ? »
« Thank, erm… Sir ? Madam ? »
« Liz will suffice. »
« Thank you, Liz. I’m Robert, from Mosswick. »
« I’m Marylin. A novice from the Monastery. Well… I was, I guess. »
« I see… Welcome, Robert and Marylin, in my castle. »
« I… Have a question ? »
« Yes, Marylin ? »
« Why did you saved us ? Why did you came at all ? »
« Well... » The vampire sighed. « I’ve learnt about some of Dunley’s… « Customs » through Tom. And I have to say that I’m not pleased with these. Once I’ll have the region under my control, I’ll make sure to ban all these disgusting practices. Whatever, we’re not here to discuss my plans. So, Tom warned me that one of these « punishment session » would hold that night and I came. To say I wasn’t pleased is underlining though. As for your presence here ? Well… I am sorry to announce this dire news in such manner, but you are the only survivors. »
« Oh no... »
Robert fell on himself, crying, while Marylin was muted by the shock.
« I am sorry. Some… Peoples have potent blood and their consumption and subsequent death by a vampire create… Some kind of arcanic blast. Few can survive it. You were the only prisoners who did, probably because the little alchemist didn’t drugged you. »
« What are… How ? What are we going to do now ? »
« I was thinking of letting you going back to your places at first, after modifying your memories, erasing our meeting… But, unfortunatly, the Church is now all over the place and supplanted the Militia’s authority. Meaning that if I let you back on your communities, you would probably be hunted down. So… I guess I can hire some more servants. »
« You… Us ? Like Tom ? »
« Yes and no. Ghouls, unfortunatly, are not as adaptable as humans or vampire. So I need you as humans. I would only ask for your vows of fealty and drinking a bit of your blood. A bond will be created between us, which will prevent you to betray me. As long as we live, I’ll make sure your needs are met, you will always see this castle as your house and no one can threaten or hurt you in any way without consequences. »
The two humans looked at each others, thinking.
« What… What will we have to do for you in exchange ? »
« Well… Filling my… Appetites. Not only blood but… Lust too. With your consent, of course. »
The novice drew back, concerned.
« Lust ? Like… Sex ? »
« Yes. But, as I said, with your consent. I won’t invade your privacy or force you in any way. »
« I- I do not desire such kind of experience. At all. »
« Understandable. I will keep this in mind, Marylin. »
Robert bite his lips, before removing his sleeve, showing his wrist to Liz.
« I… There’s nothing for me outside. At least, here, maybe I’ll be treated with respect and dignity, so… I pledge myself to you. »
A bit hesitant, Marylin followed.
Liz bite them slowly, delicately. Both humans shivered while a flow of passion invaded them. The vampire felt their emotions, Robert’s eagerness and Marylin’s fear, and they made sure it wouldn’t be quite the same experience than for Maja or Quincey.
Notes:
I saw V Rising's official trailer.
Here's my official reaction : "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH ! PANIIIIIIC !"
Heck yeah, Dracula confirmed and beatable, heck yeah many good things incoming but... In terms of lore and everything, I feel it will change a lot of things in the fic.Considering all this, I'll probably edit some chapters once I'll play the next update (probably streaming it, who knows ?) to reconcile it with whatever canon will be dropped on our faces soon.
Though I wonder if I'll change Dracula's appearance, I based mine on the Castlevania show on Netflix.
Chapter 15: Sleeping disorder
Summary:
TW : Rape (mentioned)
Chapter Text
On her bed, Marylin turned and ruffled, unable to bring herself to sleep. She knew it was late into the night, but since she woke up in the castle the day before, she couldn’t find sleep, even when she was tired. She got up and put her dressing gown, a gift from Liz, as her pajama and her new outfits. Robert got the same, albeit more fitted for a man. Trembling, she went out of her room. Crossed the hallway and arrived in the banquet room. It was empty. Tom was away, scouting the northern regions while the other, the champion, Alexander, was meeting Grethel. Marylin knew there was another ghoul, but she wasn’t there at the moment. When asked, Alexander explained that she was in Farbane for an undeterminated time. Why ? What was happenning in Farbane ? The woman didn’t knew. Maja could answer, but she had left the castle after bringing her to Liz and Marylin didn’t knew how to contact her. And didn’t dared to do so, fearing to occur the wrath of the vampire if she did.
The young woman went to the first floor, where all the crafting took place, as she understood.
The vampire was in the alchemy lab, following precisely some kind of recipe. They turned their head when they heard their new servant walking.
« You should sleep, Marylin. »
« Can’t. »
« Is there is a problem ? »
« I… I want to sleep, but I’m afraid. »
« Afraid of what ? »
« I… I dunno. That… Someone or something assault me during the night or… I don’t want to sleep alone ! »
Liz went away from the alchemy bench. Looked at Marylin. In a nearby room, the loom began to work.
« I heard your plea. Please, go to the kitchen and gather the following : tea cup, kettle and a filled waterskin. Then go to your room, I’ll join you soon. »
« You won’t... »
She waved her hand toward her crotch, a concerned expression on the face.
« No. If you do not want to, I will not. »
She sighed, relieved.
« Thank you. »
Liz smiled at her, while Marylin went away. The smile fade when they were sure she couldn’t see them. Poor girl. They had some suspicion about what happened to her. The healing process will be harsh and, unfortunatly, not guaranteed.
##
Marylin entered her bedroom and disposed her gathering on a little table, before sitting on her bed, expectantly. Despite the vampire words, she wasn’t really reassured : one of their clear and defining trait was their ravenous lust. She… Didn’t wanted such kind of intimate experience. It scared her. Even more than before her time as a slave. And so, she jolted when she heard someone knocking on the door.
« Ye-yeah ? Who’s it ? »
« Liz. Can I enter your room ? »
« Erm, of course, come in ! »
Strange, to know that they had a bit of respect for other’s privacy. Tom had explained to her that Liz kinda knew everything happening in their castle, including the exact location of their ghoulish servants and even their thoughts ! It seemed… Out of character, in a way, to knock and ask for permission. But she wouldn’t complain though. The vampire entered the room and went straight to the chimney, where they gathered some logs they kindled, before moving a table near her bed. There, they took some ingredients from their magic pouch, and began to explain themself :
« So… What I’ll give you will help ease your mind. But know this : it won’t be completely effective. Your mind is clouded by dark thoughts and the better mean to clear them is to… Well, speak about them. I understand that, whatever it is, it is difficult to express and you don’t want to share them with anyone, me included. So… I’ve bring someone who’ll watch over you. A confident. »
Marylin frowned. Who are they talking about ? Maja ? Or one of the ghouls ? But there was no one but the two of them here. Liz took another thing on their pouch. A plush.
« Here, for you. »
« You really think that I’m some kind of child, right ? »
« No. I think you’re a broken adult, but not beyond reparation. Heal will be long and harsh, but not impossible. This doll is the best I can do in your case : a confident who’ll hear you, but not judge you and who won’t betray you. It doesn’t have a name, yet, I’ll leave that to you. »
They gave the plush to Marylin, who took it lightly, before hugging it. There was a strange scent coming from it, which made her relax a bit.
« What’s that smell ? »
« Just a bunch of plants known for soothening the mind and thought. »
She sniffed the plush and smiled, before laying down on her bed. Meanwhile, Liz went back to the kettle and removed it from the fire. Spreading some leaves inside the teacup, they poured the water in it. A sweet aroma rised from the cup. Slowly, they bringed it to a little nightstand nearby the bed, before sitting on the blanket.
« How do you feel now ? »
« A bit… Better. Thanks. »
« You’re welcome. It is my duty, as your Liege, to make sure you’re fine. »
« A… Rather strange philosophy. »
« Well… A vampire point of view, I would say. Do you need anything, dear ? »
Marylin shuffled in the bed, holding the plush against her. She took a sip of tea. And another, before giving it back to Liz, the cup now empty. The vampire took it, removed the wasted leafs and threw them in the cackling fire, before placing some others and pouring water. They went back and put the cup on the nightstand.
« Thank you. Can… Can I say… Something ? About me ? »
« Of course. Take your time, don’t rush yourself. »
« I’m… Not fine. » Liz said nothing. « I’m… Not me anymore. Am… Im… Imp… » Tears began to flow on her cheeks and she jolted backward, holding tight the plush against her. Her voice cracked between her sobbing, as she tried to catch her breath and finish her sentence. Liz raised their hand and gently wiped one of her tear, before caressing her cheek.
« It’s okay, darling. It’s okay. You don’t have to say it if it’s too painful. »
Their voice was meek and soft as honey. Marylin shivered and, standing up, embraced Liz.
« Am tainted. »
Her voice was so weak that Liz wouldn’t be a vampire, they wouldn’t have heard her.
They reciprocated the embrace, brushing her hair and cuddling her gently.
« It’s okay, Marylin. It’s okay. No one will hurt you now. »
« You promise ? »
« I promise. » They kissed her on the forehead. « If it is in my mean, I’ll do what my Lord did. For you. »
« What do you mean ? »
« It… Happened to me. Too. When the Courtesans became… Something, within our society. I was close to our Headclan. Astellan. Too close. A vampire whose sole purpose was… Giving pleasure ? It was insane, in the mind of some. And... » They sighed. « They assaulted me in my chamber. Pinned me down. Had their way upon me. When Astellan learned, he took care of me, like I’m taking care of you. Then, he convoked the whole Clan. Broke the coffins of the perpetrators. Flayed them alive, in front of the whole court and directed a Blood Hunt on them. No one of them saw another nightfall. »
Marylin hugged them, shivering, before laying down on the bed, eyelids closed. She felt their lips on her forehead. Heard the vampire standing up and walking slowly toward the door.
« Liz ? »
« Yes, dear Marylin ? »
Her eyes still closed, she held the plush.
« Can… Can I call it Astellan ? »
A light chuckle.
« Of course. I’m sure he would be glad to become your guard. Have a good night. »
« G’night. »
Chapter 16: Heart to heart
Summary:
CW : Coming-out, SPP (Small Penis Praise. Does it exist ? Dunno, but it does now)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Robert sneakily entered Marylin’s bedroom. She wasn’t there, for now. She was at Maja’s Tower, helping the scholar and Liz in their research. Alexander was at the quartz mine, running an errand for Liz, while Tom was scouting Gloomrot. As for the last ghoul, they never came nearby or the young man didn’t noticed them. He gulped, feeling a strong guilt growing. Turning his head toward the bed, he saw a plush sitting on it. He pressed a finger on his lips and shushed at it, before opening Marylin’s wardrobe. He gulped and, trembling, took a flowing dress, before running away. He slammed the door behind him and ran to his bedroom. Panting heavily, he closed his own door, before throwing the dress on his bed. His knees trembled so much that he fell on them, sweating and panting. Finally, he breathed and looked around. No one. Nothing. Sighing, he stood up and went to his mirror. Began to dress down. He looked at himself. His pudgy belly. His chest, almost a pair of breasts. His curvy hips. The sight made him shiver, both of surprise and… Joy. Euphoria.
He went to the bed, took the dress and came back to the mirror, holding the dress against him. His hand caressed the fabric and he moaned when feeling it brushing against his body.
He shivered and tears ran down his cheeks. Robert fell on his knees, trembling and crying.
« Well well… I was wondering why those savages thought you were a sinner. Such a ridiculous prospect. »
He screamed and jumped in alarm and saw Liz, leaning against the door, arms crossed.
« Sorry ! Sorry ! I… Sorry ! »
« Hush, hush… Don’t worry. I’m not going to judge you. »
They came closer and hold him by the chin, forcing him to stand up. The door closed behind them.
« Go on the bed. »
He nodded, biting his lips, and sat on the blanket, the dress still against him.
« You can remove that dress. It unfortunately doesn’t suit you. »
He did so, a bit concerned and immediately hid his chest and his crotch with his hands. Liz chuckled gently and unbutonned their jacket and their pants, wiggling maliciously. Once naked, they joined him and sat on the bed.
« Reciprocate nudity. Much better, yeah ? »
« Hum… Yeah. »
He contorted a bit, shuffling on the bed, blushing furiously.
« What is it, Robert ? A problem ? »
« Mmmmmyes… S’rry. »
« What kind of problem, dear ? Is it… Something under your hand ? »
He nodded, while his legs trembled. Liz smiled.
« Don’t be shy. I’m not one to judge, far from it. »
« All- all right. But please, don’t mock me ? »
Liz nodded, while he revealed… Well. His shameful body part. Which wasn’t really glorious, compared to the erection the vampire sported : at the most, two inches. The vampire didn’t laughed, but smiled gently, leaning while cooing over his dick.
« Ooooh… Hello, little one ! It’s so cute… »
« You… You’re not kidding me ? »
« No, not at all ! If we were all well-endowed, life and sex would be pretty boring. Beside, don’t fret because of its size, after all Mother Nature gave you plenty to compensate for... »
They tickled his soft hips while still smiling. He blushed.
« Oh… Thanks ? »
« You are welcome. Now ! Let’s… Kinda play a game, would you ? »
« What is it ? »
« I’ll… Let’s just say I would like to know more about you. In order to help you, okay ? So, I’ll ask some questions and you’ll just have to answer. And if you answer honestly, you’ll be rewarded. Is that all right ? »
« Hum… Yeah. But can I ask at least one question, with the same condition ? In fact, two ? »
« Of course. »
« Well… Hum… If there’s a question I… Kinda don’t want to answer, whatever the reason. Can you promise me not to press on ? »
« I promise. Sincerely. I know I’m teasing you a lot, but… That’s kinda my nature. And, if it disturb you, there’s no problem. Would you like us to put some clothes, maybe ? »
« Erm, no… Am fine… Like this. Thanks. You… You were honest, right ? »
« Indeed. »
« Then, for my second question… Why do you care about me ? Or about Marylin ? We are humans, cattle and nothing else after all ? »
« Nay. Not for me. As your Liege, your well-being is of my concern. Others would consider only giving you the minimal bare. I won’t. As the last vampire of Vardoran, my duty is a heavy load. Considering humans as mere cattle is a low prospect for me. Beside… I am ancient enough to remember that, one day, I was one of you. Other True Blood forgot it. I didn’t. »
« You… You were human once ? »
« Yes. Maybe I’ll talk about it, but not today. Today, I want to learn from you. »
« Your answers… Were they honest ? »
« Do you consider them as such ? »
Robert didn’t answered. He just leaned and pecked the vampire’s lips.
« Then… It’s settled. Your turn, Liz. »
The vampire laid down beside him, embracing him gently. Their hand ruffled his hairs, ran on his back, brushed his hips. They felt his body reacting accordingly and smiled.
« Tell me. How do you feel about yourself ? I’ve noticed you wincing when we call you Robert, or refer to you as a man. Are… Are we wrong about it ? »
He snuggled against them, redbeetle, hiding his face against their chest. His voice was a mere whisper.
« Yes. I’m… Not feeling well. I’m feeling wrong. »
« Do you want to elaborate ? »
« No. Not yet, please. »
The vampire’s hand sneaked between the thighs, caressing the perineum.
« It’s okay. Would you like to be called otherwise then ? »
« What ? »
« Not being called Robert ? But by another name ? » A nodding was the only answer. Liz’s other hand caressed the chest, sending pleasuring shivers throughout the body. « A more feminine one ? » Another nod. « Would you like me to help you ? » Another nod. « I… May have a name then. Aleith. In my time, it meant « Truth ». My own name is derived from it. Gave to me by my Lord, as a gift. »
« Why would you want to call me « Truth », when I’m… Wrong. Kinda… Lying ? »
« For the form of a thing doesn’t matter. »
« What matter then ? »
« Its nature. Who you really are, inside of you, is far more important and true than your outside. Look at Christina : she’s- was a woman of faith, kind and gentle in all appearance. Yet, inside there was only cruelty and disdain. Just like you : outside you may look like a man, but inside yourself, you are you. » They felt tears running through the cheeks, then on their chest and they gently patted the back of their partner. Liz kissed the forehead. « Don’t be afraid to cry, sweetie. It is normal. »
« Thank you... »
« Do you accept this name ? It can be changed thereafter, if such is your desire. »
« I… Accept it. I’ve one last question though ? »
« Yes ? »
« Can you… Well… Can I be called… Erm… As a woman nowaday ? »
« Of course, Aleith. »
They kissed each other, passionnately. Aleith was panting in between, as if some heavy burden was suddenly relieved from her shoulders and she could breathe once again. She gasped suddenly, as her hips thrusted forward and ejaculated a little stream of semen on both bellies. She looked at Liz, confused and a bit ashamed, before the two began to laugh heartily.
« Well, I learned something about you. You’re quite the quickshot. Not that’s wrong though. »
« Really ? »
« Yup ! Though, I must admit I’m now a bit pent-up. » They leaned backward and waved toward their erection. « Wanna help ? »
« Erm… Can I… Use my mouth then ? »
« If you want to. Can you turn around then ? I want to look at your pretty butt since we’re on this bed and it’s bloody straining now. »
Laughing, Aleith positioned herself, while grabbing Liz’s cock. She opened her mouth and began to work on it. Her tongue played with the tip, swirled around the shaft, before enclosing it with her mouth. She breathed and lowered her head, slowly, before lifting her head. Then lowered it, lower than before, and repeated the process. Liz gasped and moaned, their hands caressing Aleith’s butt, spread her cheeks and tickled her butthole with their thumb. Their partner giggled at the touch, making them smile.
« Oh, by the Fangs, you’re pretty good at it girl. Tell me, did you… Experimented with yourself ? Played a bit with it ? »
They tickled Aleith’s butthole once again.
« Mmm mmmh mmmh... »
« Please Aleith, don’t speak while fullmouth. First, even I can’t understand and I have centuries of practice. Second, it’s impolite. »
She lifted her head, her lips leaving the dick she was working on, unable to contain her laugh. Which, in return, made Liz laugh as much.
« Hahahahaha ! Oh, by the Fangs, how much I fucking missed this… Seriously, sex without a good laugh is not sex, just two peoples humping each others. »
« Oh gosh… I must say, I didn’t expected it. As… As for the answer… Yeah. I… Did. Used my fingers. And… Well, other things. Why ? »
« You have lesions around your butthole. Not… Really severe per se, but it’s the kind of things I’ve learned to recognize. Not really careful with the process, I guess you hurted yourself sometimes ? »
« Myeah... »
« Don’t worry. I should have some dildos to spare. I’ll lend you some, if you want. »
« Oh… Thanks. »
Aleith felt their lips between her buttcheeks and shivered. Understanding the intent, she lowered her head and opened her mouth. Hard at work, the young woman tried to emulate what she felt Liz doing on her perineum and butt. Her fingers slid down, brushing the balls and touched a wet slit. A gasp confirmed her impression. Slowly, she introduced one finger on it. The gasp became a moan, louder and louder as she masturbated her partner while sucking them off. It seemed the latter had decide not to be left behind and Aleith felt Liz bit her thighs, careful not to pierce her with their fangs. She yelped and doubled back on her own side, gently bitting the vampire’s thighs, which made them moaned even louder than before, probably loud enough to be heard from Dunley’s Market. Seemed that, if she was a quickshot, Liz was clearly enjoying bite-play. And then, they took their final revenge : the young woman felt her thighs being released and a clicking sound. Before she could even try to think about what that was, she felt her own dick and balls being engulfed by Liz’s mouth, which began to frantically suck on them. With a choked moan, she tried to focus herself despite her hips moving and shuddering madly. She felt that the vampire was at their limit too and she closed her eyes when she tasted the salty precum beading at the tip of the cock.
The two came almost together and Aleith, mouth filled with cum, gasping for air, fell on the side, She knew that she came in Liz’s mouth, who swallowed everything to the last drop. Panting, eyes closed, she coughed until she felt the vampire shuffling aside her, replacing correctly their metallic underjaw. Their tongue licked her lips, before their owns sealed themself on hers.
« That was… Pretty intense, Liz. Thank you. »
« You’re welcome. »
« I wonder, how much of it was and wasn’t a reward ? »
« To be fair ? Wasn’t a lot. I really wanted to taste a bit of your ass. If this opportunity hasn’t presented itself, I would have made it myself. Maybe by joining you in the bathroom, or something like that. Though, if I had to think of a proper reward… Mmmmh I guess your wardrobe may not really fitting now. And I don’t think you’re the same size as Marylin. So… I’ll make sure you have proper clothes. Like that ? »
« Myes. »
Aleith yawned and snuggled against the vampire. A few minutes later, she was deeply sleeping. Slowly, delicately, Liz sat up, covered her as much as they could, before silently leaving the room, taking their clothes with them.
On the first floor, the loom began to weave a new set of clothing.
Notes:
And here we are !
I hope the sudden change in pronouns wasn't problematic or anything else, the idea came to me while I was writing this chapterLittle edit, sorry : I'm currently a bit sick and can't either focus on my writing, sorry mates.
The next two chapters will be published whenever I feel better
Chapter 17: Change in ownership
Summary:
TW : Homophobia, slurs, child abuses, violent deaths
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Seeing the light of Dunley’s Market, Rudolf scratched his neck. Why did his colleagues decided to hold a meeting there ? In such backwater fuckhole ? He spat on the ground and looked back, toward his soldiers. Christina’s sudden disappearance, along with the murder of many villagers during a Retribution Ritual, asked for a Church’s reaction. And the Church reacted accordingly : many Inquisitors along with their retinue, had been dispatched from Silverlight to investigate about all that. What does the Militia could do ? It had been on their watch after all ! He glanced again in his retinue’s direction. A total of five peoples. Enough to inspire the righteous fear of the Church in anyone’s heart. And he knew there were more in the Market
« Okay. Dunley’s Market right here. Let’s hope we’re not late. Let’s go. »
His soldiers nodded and followed him. The few Militia members still there glanced at the Inquisitor’s retinue and moved away. Wise. Rudolf saw one of these so-called « militiamen » with a fresh scar on his cheek. Seems some of them managed to piss off Baltheri. And indeed, he saw one of her executionners lounging nonchanantly on a chair, in front of a building which seemed to be the inn. The large man waved his hand to salute Rudolf, who waved back.
« You’re the last coming, as far as we know. »
The Inquisitor looked around. Other than Baltheri’s, the other groups were thoses of Melkior and Tallem. Strange.
« As for the others ? »
« The boss will explain soon. »
He nodded and dismissed his escort, before going into the buildding. It was dimly-lit but he managed to perceive who were the other peoples inside the main room. « Be observant and you won’t die like a welp », that was a tenet for all Inquisitors who wished to live long. There was the innkeeper. Fourty years old, more or less. He internally catalogued him as « potential sinner ». Which wasn’t really helpful : as far as he knew, majority of peoples were sinners, or about to commit a sin. The barmaid. Young. Fifteen at the most. She looked like the innkeeper, probably his daughter. But considering where they were, she could also warm his bed. And finally, his colleagues, sitting at a table. A trio. As dangerous in strength and wits as he was. A woman with the face scarred by fire was playing with a knife, stabbing inbetween her fingers quickly. Baltheri. A thin, lean and bald man who seemed so malnourished that the only reason he couldn’t be compared to a zombi is because of the cruel ruse lit in his eyes. Melkior. And finally, a man clothed in precious silk, well groomed, almost too pristine for the place. Tallem. Rudolf waved them.
« Finally. We thought you met some problems on the road. »
« Nay. Just took a bit of time to… Investigate a cotton farm nearby the ritual site. »
« Good thinking. Got something interesting ? »
« Kinda. But I think you have far more interesting news than I. »
The woman stabbed the table and finally spoke.
« Then sit your fucking ass. We waited long enough. »
When Rudolf sat, Melkior leaned back and turned toward the innkeeper.
« What should we do to get something to restore us ? Bring something lad ! »
His voice was rasping as a parchment on a stone. The man jolted and nodded frantically, before rushing in some backroom. Probably the kitchen.
« So. What are the news ? »
« Not good. A Militia’s outpost has been overrun by bandits, in the south. At Grey Meadow’s Pass. And that’s not the end : some peasants from Dawnbreak fled Dunley and joined the bandits. »
« Are they really that organized ? »
« Yeah. Something happened. They became quite good. Well geared too. Iron, notably. »
« Shit. And the peasants ? Why did they fled ? »
« Dunno. Dornwell went to investigate. Never returned. »
« What ? Like lost or something ? »
« No. Dunno what happened really, but one day he was alive and the day after, his corpse and thoses of his escorts were gruesomely exposed before Dawnbreak. »
« Shit. The bandits ? »
« Well, unless they’re able to dismember someone bare-handed, no. »
« So... »
« Yeah. What Tristan reported. Vampire. »
« Why would a vampire do something like that ? Think he works with the bandits ? »
Tallem broke his silence.
« No, I don’t think so. All the reports we got from the initial uprising showed they didn’t cared for human life. It is far more probable that Dornwell met the vampire by pure unluck. I interrogated the villagers and they told me that… Well, it happened during the night. Like one hour there was nothing and the next one, well... »
Melkior scratched his head and talked next :
« As for me… Well, not a lot of good news. I scouted the area nearby the tower where the heretic is living. Seems Raziel thought this bitch was implied or something. Well, whatever party he sent had been… Scattered. »
« Scattered ? »
« A bit over here, another over there, some heads artistically displayed on a tree, that sort of thing. Not the work of the so-called « Dark Savant ». I’ve looked at the reports about her and something’s amiss. Her tower is far more defended than before. And she is more ruthless. »
« Concerning. We’ll see about that. Rudolf ? Ritual site ? »
« Well… At first theses peasants said that they saw nothing of note, but when I became a bit more… Persuasive... » He rubbed his hands together and scratch a bit of dry blood which was still incrusted on one of his nails. « They told me that, usually they don’t go to assist to the Retribution. But this night, there was something strange, they heard… Screaming. More than the usual. And a sudden silence, followed by a groundshaking explosion. Matthias went to the site and confirmed there has been use of necromantic spells. I don’t think this was the Church of the Damned’s action. Among the traces we managed to classify, one person only did this. Alone. »
« That’s… Even more concerning. Anything else ? »
« I don’t know how this person came. Seems they appeared out of nowhere, killed almost everyone and went away. »
Baltheri’s eyes lighten up.
« What do you mean, by « almost everyone » ? »
« I consulted the report made by the Militia and compared it to the register of the Church. Indeed, Christina disappeared but she’s not the only one. Two of the sinners disappeared too. »
« Who ? »
« A novice from the Church. Lost her virginity. She said she’d been enslaved by the bandits, but… Who knows what a sinner can say to protect themself ? »
« You’re preaching here my friend. And the other one ? »
« A fucking faggot. Apparently, those who laid with him decided to handle him to the Church in exchange for absolution. »
Tallem arranged his shirt, wincing.
« They are sinners nonetheless, but it was a good step forward forgiveness. »
« Peace be upon their souls. »
« What ? Why ? »
« They’re dead. »
« They were at the ritual site ? »
« No. They were living in Mosswick. Two days ago, they’ve been found dead. All slaughtered in their beds, some had their spouses sleeping beside them and no one saw or heard anything. Their houses were locked, there was no way someone could enter and yet... »
« Bladdy hell... »
The barmaid came, pushing a little wooden trolley, distracting the Inquisitors from the dire news. She deposited bowls, spoons and cups, before filling them with stew and beer. Then, she retreated back, trying to be as unnoticeable as she could. Tallem took a mouthful of stew, before retching it. He tried to drink and spat it on the ground.
« Pfaaah ! Is this a joke ? Did you shat in the stew and your fucking spawn pissed on the beer ? It’s disgusting ! »
Behind his counter, the innkeeper cowered, waving his hands.
« No, s-sorry m’lord ! I didn’t want to- »
Baltheri sniffed her own bowl and threw it away, disgusted. Rudolf said nothing, just passing his own to Melkior. He was the only one seemingly enjoying it, but as far as the other Inquisitors knew, he probably did it in penance of something.
« Why is it so disgusting ? How dare you treat your guests with such… Such… FILTH ? »
The pristine man was red-beetle through his rage.
« Am sorry m’lord ! But… But the Church, they took everything and the tithe is so high now, we can’t afford anything but that ! »
The quatuor of Inquisitors looked the scared man, a murderous intent on the eyes.
« The audacity to insult the Church while in presence of Inquisitors. »
« Yeah, I was thinking the same. Fucking sinners. »
Tallem stood up and, in three steps, joined the counter.
« So you have Inquisitors in your… Tavern and you dare serve them as if they were mere commoners ? Where are your servants ? Your cooks ? »
« M- we don’t have a lot, m’lord ! Usually we have much be’er but we don’t have stocks ! »
Baltheri lunged forward the girl and grabbed her by the arm, while Tallem knocked her father down with the pommel of his sword.
« At least apply the basis of our tenets : be charitable and let your girl entertain us ! I promise we’ll… Lower the final judgement. »
Her colleagues began to laugh, as the young girl was thrown toward Rudolf. The man receipt her and forced her to climb on the table. Melkior threw away the bowl he was cleaning and drew a blade. He ripped her dress, showing her bare legs. The scarred Inquisitor came back, grinning.
« Go on, girl, dance. If you’re lucky, maybe we’ll consider letting the charges down. You just have to hope your sheets aren’t full of bedbugs. »
Seeing the adolescent was frozen in fear, Melkior took his blade by the edge and threw it between her legs, making her squeal and jump. His colleagues laughed and all joined. In the end, a knife stabbed her foot and she brutally fell on the table, crying. Rudolf played with his belt.
« Well. We take the bedbugs risks or ? »
« Nay, let’s do it here. Melkior, you’re in or do you have any penance right now ? »
« Well, I would have usually asked to do this another week but… C’me on, I’ll come back later and take my turn at this moment. Enjoy yourself. »
He turned away, while the other Inquisitors gathered around the barmaid. Looking through the window, something grabbed his attention. A carriage, entering the inn’s court. A luxious carriage. He squinted.
« Strange. I don’t recognize these coat of arms. Tallem ! Check this, you know them ? »
The precious man grunted and buckled the belt he just unbuckled, before approaching.
« Think it’s the Baron du Bouchon ? »
« No. His are grapes and bottles, not a flower. Look like a rose of sort. »
The driver was a hunchback who climbed down the vehicle, before opening a side door and deploying a set of stairs. The figure who came from the carriage was indeniably a woman, clothed with care and luxuriously. Her face was kept hidden by a veil. Which could only mean one thing : whoever they are, they’re from a powerful and rich family. The Inquisitors knew some of Silverlight’s nobles scions liked to slum a bit, and some spoke of an… Informal place, at the edges between Silverlight and Farbane, kind of a neutral ground where some of these precious scions went to bet on underground fighting, drinking alcohol or just having some… Frisky encounters with some bandits who’ll steal both their virginity and their gold.
She was followed by a tall man whose hand rested on the hilt of his sword. Probably her bodyguard. Strangely, both him and the hunchback were outrageously made-up, making them looking far paler than they should be.
« Rudolf, Baltheri, keep quiet. We have company. »
##
Alexander opened the door to the inn for Marylin, whose arms were resting in her sleeves, needing to hide her stump. As she crossed the threshold of the building, she felt Liz, transformed in rat, running down her leg and scuttering away. Meanwhile, the ghoul closed the door behind her, staying outside.
The ancient novice looked around. She saw the four peoples looking at her ravenously and she shivered at the memory of her captivity, and the bandits who looked at her the same way. On the back of her mind, she heard Liz whispering some words of encouragement. She breathed and focused herself. Glancing toward the counter, she saw the innkeeper, laying down on the floor and a bloody bruise on the head. Behind the fire-scarred woman, she noticed a young girl crying, laying on a table, her foot bleeding and her dress shredded.
« Milady ? I’m Inquisitor Tallem. May I ask you the reason of your presence here ? »
She turned to see a man clothed far too preciously for such a place. Behind her veil, she winced as she noticed him checking her out quite openly.
« I’m here for a drink. »
« A drink ? Why ? Why there, I mean ? The capital isn’t enough ? »
« I’m travelling and just need a bit of rest. »
« Dunley’s roads are dangerous lately, lady ? »
« Marylin, of the Bathor family. »
« Strange. I don’t know that one and I’m quite well-versed about the nobles family of Silverlight. »
« We are not of importance, no wonder you never noticed us. »
The fire-scarred woman approached her like a predator.
« And what is the reason of your travel, « lady Marylin Bathor » ? »
« Am- I’m going to visit the graves of my ancestors, they were coming from… The Marshlands. »
She didn’t liked their faces and their expressions. Not at all. If she could, she would run away but… What could happen outside was far more dangerous, ironically. The fire-scarred woman moved toward her and forced her to position herself against a table. So close of her, Marylin could see the scarring the flames left her, and her blind eye.
« I think this one is possibly a much bigger sinner than the others. Lying to an Inquisitor is a serious crime, you know ? »
« I’m… Not lying. »
« Another lie, foolish girl. » That was the pristine man. « There’s no Bathor family. And the Marshlands doesn’t exist anymore. There’s only the Cursed Forest now. »
Marylin gasped and froze, as another man came closer and cupped her breast. He was thin and lean and looking as if he just been dug up from a fresh grave. Her instincts took control. With her right hand, she quickly grabbed a knife, hidden in her sleeve, and stabbed him on the eye while muttering a word she heard Liz pronouncing when working on their graveyard. The man, a pale and green fire burning in his intact eye, didn’t fell but jumped on the fire-scarred woman. One of the Inquisitor grabbed a knife and began to stab the back of the zombi repeatedly, before taking off the knife still lodged in his eye-socket and using it to cut off the head of his ancient colleague.
« Fucking witch ! »
The sinister woman slapped her, making her fall on the ground. She curled herself, expecting another hit, but was instead shower with a warm liquid. Blood. Blood pouring from the mouth of the woman, which has been forcefully teared apart and was resting on a purplish hand. Liz had morphed back and was now standing behind her victim, rage fueling the light in their eyes.
« No one touch my servants in such manner and expect no consequences. »
The tone was aggressively neutral. The woman tried to gargle something, but Liz used her own jaw to open her throat. They twirled and, in one swift move, drew their axes. The pristine man drew a rapier and swinged it, tried to hit the vampire. A quick move, a flash of steel and his armed hand was severed. His scream of pain was cut short by a kick which broke his neck. The gaunt man Marylin stabbed, stood up, the knife still in his socket eye, a blank expression on the face as a greenish fire lighted his other eye, a knife lodged in his neck. The last Inquisitor rushed toward the door and opened it, hoping to flee. He stopped in his track when he saw what was happening outside : all of the Inquisitors’s retinues were battling… Well, « murdered » was a more appropriate terme in fact, by three peoples : the hunchback, who used his cane to bash the skulls of his foes, the bodyguard who sliced one of his men, Matthias, with ease. The last one was an archer standing on the carriage, cloaked with a fur cape whose cowl hid their features.
The latter noticed Rudolf and shot an arrow, stabbing him on the foot. Ice formed, locking him in place. The hunchback rushed him and hit him with his cane, breaking his hips with a single strike. The last thing he saw was a blade threw in direction of his head.
##
Liz checked on Marylin and brushed her dress, smiling gently.
« I am sorry for the consequences of your implication. But you’re all right. You did well, sweetie. And… Well done about the zombi. » Hearing Tom’s characteristic footsteps, they turned around. « Tom ? Take care of Marylin, the maiden and the innkeeper. »
« At your service. The Militia is still a bit in a stand-off, Pretty One. »
« I’ll take care. »
After kissing Marylin’s forehead, Liz exited the inn. While gathering the corpses, Alexander and Keely were bickering between each other, bragging they killed more than the other one.
« The fucker who fled the building should be mine. »
« Last I checked, it’s my blade which is stuck on his head. Your arrow was in his foot. »
« I just wanted to immobilize him, ya know ? Just takin’ my time. »
« Childrens, childrens, less tchit-tchat, more gathering please. You still have the inn to clean up, so hurry up. »
They both ceased, looking alike… Well, childrens caught while mischieving. Sheepishly, Keely went inside the pub to remove the corpses Liz left there. The vampire turned their gaze toward the Militia. There was a lean woman, wearing a fur cloak not dissimilar to how Keely was clothed when she was at the tannery, holding a bow. She stepped up and drew an arrow. Around her, some other soldiers were trying to seems as menacing as they could.
« Lower your weapons. I’m not here for you. »
« Liar ! You’re… You just murdered them ! »
« If I was there to kill you, I would have done so already. Who’s your officer, militiawoman ? I’m here to parley. »
« Parley ? »
« Yes. The whole « sitting around a table, discussing things and shaking hands when we found an accord », you know ? »
« Why would a vampire parley with us ? »
« Because if I wanted to slaughter you like we did to thoses pigs, I wouldn’t be discussing with you. By the way, who is the leader among theses merchants ? They are invited too. Meet me inside. »
With a twirl, they turned around and went back into the building. Marylin was comforting the young girl, while Tom was crouching down near the innkeeper, bandaging his head. Meanwhile Keely was silently looting the Inquisitors before taking them out one by one.
« How are they ? »
« She’ll be okay, but her foot is injured. »
« Pretty One ? He took a bad blow, I’m afraid. »
Liz sighed. They searched into their pouch and took a pot of balm they gave to Marylin, before kneeling beside Tom. The vampire touched his forehead and focused. Indeed, the innkeeper took a bad blow. There wasn’t enought damages to endanger his life or his thinking capacities, but he needed a lot of rest.
« It will be allright. Lay him down confortably, better in his bed. »
« He won’t die, right ? »
They turned their head. The sergeant and a man just entered the room, both concerned.
« No. But he need rest. »
The archer looked around, more and more grim at the sight of the carnage. She bared her teeth and catched Liz by the shirt.
« What the fuck have you done ? Have you any idea of what will happen ? »
She heard a tingling and felt a blade against her thigh. Looking down, the hunchback seemed about to pierce her leg with a strange dagger.
« Tom ? Let her. I’m fine. »
« But… Pretty One, she’s threatening you ! »
« I know. And I’m fine. Take care of the innkeeper, please. As for your answer, I know what I did : I killed the last retinues of the Inquisition in Dunley. Not that wasn’t a real chore. Their power reside in the fear they instigate in your hearts, after all. »
« You have no i- »
« Oh, I know, I know. I unfortunately have to rush my agenda, but soon the Church will be chased from Dunley. That’s the only thing that matter. »
« And us ? »
« Release me and I’ll explain. »
The archer looked in their eyes, before obeying. Liz brushed their clothes and went to sit on a table, taking a bottle of wine from their pouch. One of their last.
« So. Care to sit and drink with me ? I have a… How may I formulate this ? Once in a lifetime offer to you. Both of you. »
The merchant looked at the militiawoman, before sitting down, facing the vampire.
« I don’t know what is it. It may be a vile offer. But I won’t refuse it without knowing what is it. Name’s Erik Folkest. »
« A merchant according to my heart ! And you, archer ? Unless you’re not the officer, of course. »
« Sergent Beltrid Cunegond. Not « archer », not « militiawoman » or anything like that. »
« Well, Sergent Cunegond, Master Folkest, I’m Liz Bathor, Headclan of the Bathor Clan. I’ll speak frankly. Neither you nor the Militia are amongst my foes. The Church is. And the Church is hurting you. Your stalls are empty, your families are starving and there is less coins in your pockets than hairs on a bald man’s head. As far as I am concerned, you are my subjects. And this situation isn’t right. »
« We never swore any vows to you. »
« Hence the « technically ». Vampires… Well, we have a strange way to consider our domains and are pretty territorials. Well, for the more… Nobles among us though, me included. Meaning that, as far as I’m concerned, the entirety of Dunley is my territory. At least, until another vampire challenge me for a chunk of it. So… In a roundabout way, I kinda consider you as my subjects. And I won’t allow you to starve. »
« Why ? To better feed on us ? »
« No. Of course, later I could consider some kind of blood-tithe, but it’s generally a chore and I don’t like that. No. The reason is… Well, to be honest ? Vampire’s mentality. Hard to explain to non-vampire and you don’t have a decade to spare for this. Let’s get to the point. »
Erik, who stood up to find some cup, came back and opened the bottle of wine. He made an appreciative face when smelling it, and poured some for each.
« I would gladly, indeed. What is your offer, vampire ? »
« I will give you food to replenish your stalls, mainly vegetables and fruits. And I will give you money and contacts to establish a trade with some peoples in Farbane, trade which will allow you to get… Merchandises. Copper, leather, that sort of things. »
« And what do we get ? And you ? »
« Well, easy : you just shut your mouth about all this and my own existence and you stay alive. I’ll make sure the roads are safer too, though that may take some time in the south. And what I get from all this ? Your loyalty and your silence. I’ll warn you only once and this is today : if you try to wrong or criss-cross me, I’ll make sure your fate will make even the most ruthless Inquisitor blanch. But if you want something more… Substantial, you can ask and I’ll provide, as long as I can. »
« What should we say about the Inquisitors ? »
« Inquisitors ? Who are you talking about ? There were no such thing when I arrived. Besides… Roads can be dangerous at time… They probably fell into some ambush or angered a wild animal, who knows ? As for our arrangment, I would suggest you to deliver freely some of the food I’ll provide. For now, at least. In exchange, you’ll get some coins. »
« That’s… Interesting. »
« That is not ! ‘The fuck are you thinking, Erik ? You’re bantering with the enemy ! »
Liz glanced toward the archer. She didn’t touched her cup of wine and was visibly distraught.
« Well, if I was your enemy, as I said, I wouldn’t care about this whole « parley » thing. As for you, members of the Militia… I do not have a lot to offer. For now, you’ll have to accept the following : shut your mouth about me and this whole business and I won’t kill you. I guess you’ve heard about what happened at the ritual site, an Inquisitor and his whole retinue being slaughtered nearby Dawnbreak, that sort of things ? Remember that I’m the one who did it. Alone. » They took their wine and sipped it. « Now, I think it’s in both in your interest and those of your soldiers to understand your position and keep your mouth shut. »
« And what should I say to my superiors ? »
« Lies, of course. Like when you close your eyes on the smuggling happening sometimes here. And don’t try to lie to me : I managed to buy many things that can only be found in Gloomrot or Silverlight in this Market. »
« That’s the first time I’m seeing you. »
« Normal : I was disguised. So. Your answers ? »
The sergent was thoughtful. Pretty normal : it was sudden and any of the choices presented was easy to take. Finally, she made a decision.
« What happened means there will be consequences. Will we be protected ? »
« Yes. »
She sighed and slammed the table with her fist.
« Fuck. I’m… I’m in. But do notice that I’m accepting your offer with a dagger under my throat. »
« Your concern is noted. And rest assured : as long as your lips are sealed, said dagger won’t cut-off your throat. »
Beltrid was thoughful, trying to remember somethin Liz said.
« Oh. You said that you could provide anything, as long as it is in your powers, right ? »
« Yes. »
« Give us weapons and armor. Our gear is miserable and we have to provide it ourself. Only some, like Octavian or Vincent, are important enough to receive them from the Church. »
Liz shrugged.
« Tell me how many you need, including the specific weapons you desire. » They glanced quickly at the woman, memorizing her measurement. « And you’ll receive them by tomorrow, midday at the latest. »
« Impossible. »
« Darling. I’m a vampire. I could lift you with one hand and toy with you before throwing you through a wall without breaking a sweat. The numbers of things I can do in the same time may only be slowed down by my boredom. Anyway. Your gear will arrive the same time as the food. »
They finished their wine and stood up, saluted the two humans and went away, followed by their servants.
Notes:
There will be a slow-down in the publication, I'm currently rewriting the next chapters to add some fluff & lore and I'm waiting for the release date (along with the "Castlevania DLC") to see how it may shape the narrative of the story.
About that : should I include the Castlevania content ? I really wonder if I should, for in one hand I'll have the perfect timing for the inclusion of the character and in the other hand... Let's be honest, Belmont won't survive. And it will prolly be gruesome.
Chapter 18: Unfinished business
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Keely and Marylin crossed the field toward the little settlement. The sun was sending his last rays upon the world, bathing Farbane’s Woods in a golden and crimson light. It was false to say that the region was barren of civilization except for the bandits : peoples rejecting Luminance’s Creed prefered to avoid the Inquisition’s wrath and fled to the south, settling in the Woods. Theses peoples were living a peaceful life, dealing with the bandits by giving them foods in exchange of protection against the Militia. But during the last weeks, it changed : more and more refugees came into the Woods and the bandits had to take a Milita’s outpost to help them.
The settlement the two women were going on was one of the latest being built. They saw the massive figure of Quincey, sitting on a rock fence, surrounded with some of his men. He stood up to greet Keely when he saw her.
« Glad to see you again. So. How this errand went ? »
« Fine. Soon Dunley will be freed from the Church. »
« Good, I guess ? »
« Yes. »
« And who’s this lass ? »
Marylin stepped back, uncomfortable.
« I’m one of Liz Bathor’s servant. »
Quincey’s eyebrows went up. Strange. She didn’t seemed the kind of people Liz would appreciate, but… Who knows ? He checked her out quickly before frowning : Keely took something hidden in the young woman’s cowl : a big rat. She stroked its head.
« Wake-up, sleepy-head ! »
The rat glanced at her menacingly, before jumping and running under the shadow projected by a nearby tree, before transforming in the purplish-skin vampire the Bandit King swore allegiance to.
« I wasn’t sleeping, I was merely resting my eyes. »
Marylin and Keely chuckled, while the bandits were more… Careful in their reactions. The vampire stretched and turned their gaze toward the little settlement.
« So… Seems things are becoming more lively there. Nice. »
« Yeah, yeah. What’s the reason you’ve convoked both Alan and myself there ? »
He pointed a large man who was standing quietly, arms crossed. He was the innkeeper of the Hanged Outlaw, at the edges between Silverlight and Farbane and, as much as Quincey knew, he answered to no one. Though, he knew the man had met the vampire, who offered him some accord… Which he accepted greatly.
« To announce some… Changes. The Church presence in Dunley will soon fall. The last members of the Inquisition are actually buried in my graveyard and soon, Octavian will face a similar choice to yours. »
« I doubt he’ll accept whatever you can offer him. »
« I doubt you know me. So. Soon, Dunley will not be a concern anymore and I’ll have to openly face two fronts : Gloomrot in the north and Silverlight in the west. »
« Harsh... »
« Yep. Though I guess Transcendum won’t be really bothering. I haven’t threatened them yet, but this organisation was the first who opposed us. The Church, in the other hand… You need to be prepared. Alan ? »
« Yes ? »
« I will provide you some of my concoctions whose effects on human mind are quite interesting. »
« Meaning ? »
« It will create a kind of dependancy, though the withdrawal symptoms aren’t as powerful as the other drugs. »
« So you want me to deal drugs. »
« No. I want you to use theses drugs on your customers coming from Silverlight. Especially those who have a military background. »
« And what does it do ? »
« Well… Enhance stamina and flexibility. But the thing is… It’s activated by sexual acts. »
« What ? Nonsense ! »
« Alan, you have before you an expert on… Desire and pleasure. Your limited brain can’t handle the explanations, unfortunately. But I’m digressing. Theses concoctions are only activated by sexual acts, whatever it is. You could take them and run around all of the settlements and it won’t work. But if you lay with someone… Or just have a wank, to be honest, you’ll experience such bliss… Oh, yes, once it’s done you go back to your little boring life. But in a shady corner of your brain, you can’t forget what you’ve lived. It’s nothing, just in the back of your mind. It’s constantly in the back of your mind and you can’t get it off. It’s nothing but a compulsion. You can resist it as long as you want, you’ll succumb to it, one day or another. And, the kicker ? The more you wait, the less enjoyable you feel the experience anew. »
« That’s… Rather disturbing. Who the fuck would make such things ? »
« Me, sweetie. And believe me, you do not want to know what it does to a vampire. »
« O-kay… So… Lemme just understand : it makes peoples high as fuck, but it’s specially designed to compel them to seek the same experience as soon as possible ? »
« Yep. Two or three days ? Fine. But beyond... The thing is… The more you wait, the more intense the compulsion will be. Oh, and having a wank or any kind of sex after tasting my « concoctions » ? You’ll regret that it doesn’t have the same flavor as before. »
« There’s way to cure this ? »
« Yup. It’s easy ! Do not yield to the compulsion. »
« What ? »
« Yes, abstinence ! I think it says a lot about me, if one way to escape my snares is to stay abstinent. Though, I always said that abstinence and monogamy are deviances I can’t allow myself to indulge. »
Alan, thoughful, was then moved aside by Quincey.
« All of this is pretty good, no doubt. But why me ? »
« Ah, yes, the Bandit King. Keely ? What are the peoples already ? »
« Almost all of them are dead, except Martin and Tuska. »
« Ah, yes… Them... »
Liz moved and presented Marylin.
« Theses two men wronged my servant. So I’ll make an example out of them. »
« What ? »
« I said they wronged my servant. Are you deaf, Bandit King ? »
« But… But when ? I… It’s the first time I see her. »
« I was nothing but a slave. Caught in Dunley. Nothing but a tool and a slab of fresh meat. Nothing but a prey, in their eyes. »
He looked toward the woman. A determined expression was painted on her face and he noticed her left hand had been cut-off, the stump hidden by a little sheath. Meanwhile, Keely frowned, as Liz was rubbing slowly their belly, seemingly concerned. The ghoul felt something was odd but couldn’t understand what it was. Quincey turned his gaze to the vampire, concerned.
« And by « making an example out of them », what do you mean ? »
« Impaling them and letting them in view of everyone. Just to make a point. Fuck. » The vampire leant against a tree, their tongue running on their lips as a strange light illuminated their eyes. « I’m fucking hungry. Or thirsty, or whatever the fuck you would use to qualify this sensation. »
« Didn’t you fed before we came through the portal, my Liege ? »
« Yeah. You know what, fuck it, one of the two, Martin or Tuska, I don’t care, I’ll impale him but the other will definitely be my meal. »
Quincey and his men drew their weapons.
« And if we refuse ? »
« Then I’ll do the same, but... » Swift as lightning, they moved. Grabbed Quincey by the throat and pinned him down. They moved their face closer, barring their fangs with a guttural growl. Saliva fell on the man’s face. « I’ll make sure you remember WHO you swore fealty to before I punish theses wrong-doers. Come to think of it, it wouldn’t be a true meal if I didn’t have some appetizer before, right ? »
They clicked their teeth, dropping more saliva. The man saw in the vampire’s eyes a thirst he instinctively feared, crawling back from his deepest memories, when his Gran’ told him to come back home before sunset, or the vampire would find him and feed on him.
« Did you understood, Quincey ? »
Liz’s voice was a cold razor running along his spine. Glancing aside, he saw his men being held back by both Keely and the young woman, who seemingly hid a dagger somewhere on herself.
« I… Think I understood clearly... »
« Good. Then you know what you have to do. And be quick, I’m quite in a bad mood when I’m hungry. »
He’s been released and the vampire stepped back. In the same motion, Keely and the woman did the same. The Bandit King bit his lips and finally gave his orders.
« Go fetch Martin. Quickly. Tuska ! »
A large man jolted when he heard his name.
« Wh-what ? You’re going to let this freak do whatever they want ? »
« I will let this vampire do what please them with you. A much better alternative to being beaten to a pulp before they do so. »
« You’re a fucking coward ! »
He turned away and began to run. Liz cracked their neck and rushed toward the man. They stabbed him in the shoulder with their claw-like nails and lifted him above their head.
« Hello, meal. » The man was thrown against a wall and everyone could heard his spine snap. « Be glad : you’ll only be my lunch. It will be painful but… Pleasurable. The other one won’t be as lucky as you. »
« Cough… Cough... » He spat a drop of blood. « What ? »
« ‘Cause I’ll make sure he’ll stay alive during the whole impaling process. He’ll feel the length of the spear I’ll use being shoved in his body. Inches. By. Inches. »
Liz opened their mouth and bit the man at the throat, gorging on his blood.
Notes:
Last one I'll publish before the BIG FRIKKIN' LORE DUMP that'll be the May 8th (full launch) and the many changes it'll bring. So... Yeah.
And yes, I'm waiting for the full launch for the next chapters are pretty lore-heavy. And I'll maybe have to rewrite some characters from the other chapters too.
Chapter 19: Remnant from the past - Part 1
Summary:
I know I wasn't supposed to publish them before the game's full release, but it was far too tempting (beside, I don't think this chapter will be affected by the future canon of the game).
So, enjoy a bit of Liz Bathor before they became a vampire !
TW : grief, assault, discrimination against sex workers
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
A last rock was placed on the cairn. The person couldn’t resist anymore and fell on themself, crying before the little tomb. That wasn’t fair. That wasn’t fair at all… Their tears were hurting them. Everything was painful, but the worst was this grave. Placed among their flowers, at the exact spot where he liked to sleep under the sun. That wasn’t fair…
Horses neighed nearby and they heard their hooves stomping on the ground. The horses stopped near their fences and peoples dismounted them. Through their red hairs, their eyes swollen by their tears and bruises, they saw five persons with a light blue-skin. Ghouls. They crossed their fence and surrounded the crouched person. Wheels were heard. A carriage, adorned with a coat of arm representing a snake circling a tree. They shivered in fear. What was happening ? What was that now ? Couldn’t they let them to their sorrow ? The carriage stopped and the door opened.
A lean figure, clothed with fine leather and their head hid from the sun by a cowl hiding their feature, stepped down. The usual garb vampires used when they wanted to travel during the day. Slowly, they entered the garden and considered the human lying down on the ground.
« You. Are you Bathor ? »
They didn’t answered to the sweet voice coming from the cowl. They wanted to be alone and nothing else. They sniffed sadly. And screamed in pain when one of the ghouls grabbed them by the hairs, forcing them to lift their head.
« When one of your superior ask you a question, you answer, whore ! »
The ghoul pulled their hairs from side to side, revealing their face badly bruised, their teary blue-sky eyes and a malformed jaw, before releasing them. They fell on their injured arm and screamed in pain. The cowled figure grunted.
« Let. Them. Answer. »
The ghoul stepped back, fear on his face. He glanced toward the carriage, where another figure was sitting, hiding from the sun. The figure waved and the ghouls scattered around the garden. The first vampire came closer to the human and kneeled.
« Are you Bathor ? »
They nodded silently. The vampire offered them their hand and helped them to stand up, checking them up. But it wasn’t the same kind of look Bathor was used to. It was… Clinical. The vampire gaze fell on their bruises, their right arm clasped in a makeshift splint, their shaking legs.
« I am Nataly Erby. I am here to converse with you. Would you accept me in your home ? I have beer. »
This was so unexpected that Bathor could only gasp a bit, before nodding when they saw the vampire taking a bottle from their pouch. The cowled figure turned back to the carriage.
« You can go away, Lady Ayasha. I’ll take care from there. »
Lady Ayasha ? Why was the Headclan of the domain at the step of their door ? And why this « Nataly Erby » was bossing them around like that ?
« But… Dame Erby, I’m ! Your protection is... »
The vampire sighed. Took a rake resting on the ground. Broke the shaft in two. With theses two pieces in hand, they turned around and impaled two ghouls. The head of the rake was then used to bash another one, the one who pulled Bathor’s hairs, with such strength that his head was forcefully caved into his body. The slaughter took less than ten seconds and before their victims fell on the ground, Nataly looked toward the carriage.
« Do I look like someone who need your… « Protection », Lady Ayasha Ino ? Now return to your castle. I’ll make my way back alone. »
Their voice was so cold that Bathor felt a chill roaming their body. The surviving ghouls looked at Nataly, then the carriage, then the corpses of their comrades, now turning into ashes, before rushing to their horses. The whole party ran away as fast as they could, Nataly’s gaze locked into them. Finally, they sighed.
« Sorry for… This mess. Can we go inside ? I’m geared to support the sun, but it’s straining, I won’t lie. »
« Yes. Sorry for… There’s mess inside. Visitors last night. Didn’t had time to clean up. »
« No worries. »
The vampire followed the human inside the little wooden cabin and embraced the view. « Mess » was charitable, they had the impression that a hurricane broke into the place. Their peculiar sense of smell alerted them there was blood on the floor and some walls. Human and animal blood. Seeing their host had difficulty using their two arms, they cleaned up a table for them and put the bottle on it. Bathor pointed a comfortable chair, inviting them to sit on it while they managed to retrieve a stool still usable.
Nataly removed their cowl and their gauntlets, revealing a feminine face with a reddish skin, short blond hairs and yellow eyes. She opened the bottle and took two cup. She inspected them and seemed pleased enough to serve the drink in it.
« I must say, Bathor, once this is cleaned up, this must be lovely. »
« Thanks. »
« I’ve heard you’re quite the good alchemist. Fortunately, your late visitors didn’t… Damaged your bench. »
« Yes. Fortunately. »
Bathor’s voice was a mere saddened whisper and their eyes were unto their guest without seeing her.
« What kind of things do you brew ? »
Nataly, seeing her host didn’t touched the cup of beer, took a sip on her own, both to ease them and to prove it wasn’t poisonous or anything like that.
« Things. »
« What kind of things ? I’m just curious. »
« Mmh… V-vigor potions. To give a boost. And balms to… Warm-up peoples. That kind of things. »
« Interesting. You haven’t touched your beer though. Scared ? »
« Yes. »
« By my presence ? » They nodded. « You wonder why I’m here, right ? I wouldn’t have come just to know about some little alchemical experimentations, right ? » Another nod. « Well… Let’s settle this more fairly. My name is Nataly Erby, but I’m also Dracula’s Envoy in this domain. » Bathor gasped and cowered on their stool. « I’m here to… Investigate about you. So we can do this the easy way or… The other. »
« The easy way ? »
Nataly took some other objects on her pouch : a pile of parchments, an inkwell and a quill.
« Well, I ask you some questions, you answer truthfully and I write down said answers. »
« And… The other way ? »
They were now visibly distressed and Nataly just glanced at them.
« Believe me, you don’t want to know. »
« The easy way then. »
« All right. If I’m not wrong, you’ve killed a vampire from this domain, right ? »
Bathor squealed. They wanted to transform into a mouse and hid themself from this vampire. Nataly just looked at them, expectantly. Mortified, they nodded.
« Which circumstances ? »
They gulped and tears began to flow once again.
« Three days ago. I was. Erm… I’ve just light my candle, near the window. To… Indicate to potential customers I’m… »
« Available ? » They nodded. « All right. And then ? »
« Someone knocked. He was a vampire. At first I thought it had something to do with the blood-tithe, but I paid my share this month. And… And... »
They fell on themself, shaking.
« It’s all right. Whatever he tried, you defended yourself ? »
A nod.
« I smashed his head with a log. A lot. Until he was only ashes. You have to understand, I was scared ! »
« Understandable. And… Let me guess. This has to do with your… Late visitors ? »
Another nod.
« He came back yesterday. With some of his friends. And a boner for revenge. Litteraly. »
Bathor’s body was now uncontrollably shaking, while a grieving wail escaped their mouth. Nataly put down her quill and stood up to comfort them.
« They… They… They killed my caaaaaat ! »
Their sorrow was so overwhelming that Nataly felt some tears running on her own cheeks.
« I’m… I’m deeply sorry. What was his name ? »
« Cat. »
« You named your cat… Cat ? »
« Yes. Thought it would be less painful when he… But I was wrong. »
They gripped the vampire, their body shaken by many sadden jolts. Nataly hugged them tightly, biting her lips. Fuckin’ Fangs… She felt the human ragdolling in their arms. She checked them quickly and saw that they were unconscious.
##
Bathor woke up in their bed. Dusk was settling. What happened ? They looked at their right arm. The splint was now well made, with care and they felt that their own medicinal balm had been spread on their body. Someone even had bandaged their chest, to help their ribs heal. And finally, they were naked. They… They didn’t remembered anything beyond… A vampire, asking them questions and then… Nothing… The human stood up, far too quickly as they felt their head dizzling, forcing them to sat down. Hearing a rustle on the main room, they hid under their blanket.
« Bathor, are you awake ? »
The vampire… What ? She stayed ?
« Hum… Yeah... »
« Are you fine ? »
They checked themself. A bit better than in the morning.
« Yeah. »
« Good. Come here, there’s food for you. »
They took their gown and clothed themself with, before walking slowly to the main room. The mess from before was… Cleaned up. Well, a bit. They saw through their windows some of their furnitures abandoned on the road, far too damaged to be repaired.
« I think you needed some rest. I took on me to clean a bit. Sincerely, the place is superb. I’m almost jealous. »
« Thanks. »
« Sit and eat. I’ve sent someone buy some foods at the… Pub of your village. »
« Oh. Thanks. »
Bathor sat before a plate of vegetables and meat whose smell made them drool. They began to eat, while the vampire served them some water.
« Thanks. For the meal and… Taking care of me. »
« You’re welcome. I couldn’t leave without my answers, so... »
« Oh… The… »
« Your « late visitors », you mean ? Nothing, just something I’ll add in my report. You don’t have anything to fear about that, do not worry. »
« Oh. Okay. So… Why did you came there ? »
« I’ve heard about you, Bathor. Some calls you the « Whore from Both Worlds ». I wonder the meaning ? »
Bathor looked sheepishly their plate.
« It’s… Erm… I’m… Both. Man and woman. »
One eyebrow perked up.
« Oh ? Interesting. »
Nataly sat down and took her quill, before writing on her parchment.
« Can you show me ? »
« You’ve already saw me naked. While healing me. »
« It was purely for the sake of healing. I was far more concerned by your health than anything else at the moment. »
Bathor pouted, while muttering.
« Usually I get paid for that, but I gu- »
A clinking sound on the table made them jolt. Right before them, two golden coins. Far more than… Everything they could ever receive. Only peoples living on the capital of each domains used gold coins, everyone else used copper. With these two coins, only two… They were suddenly one of the richest among the village. Looking in Nataly’s eyes, they saw… Expectations. The human took the two coins and left the table to hid them on a little pouch, before opening their gown. The cloth fell off them, revealing their naked body. A pair of breast that some of their « customers » likes to compare to apples, their curvy hips and their crotch, mainly hidden by their cute dick.
« Interesting. May I inspect you… Up close ? »
Bathor shrugged.
« With what you paid ? Heck… I’ll be honest, I wouldn’t care the least if you pinned me down unto the table to fuck me roughly. »
« Well, that’s a good prospect, but I am not interested at all. »
« Whatever. Do what you have to do. »
The vampire sighed and went beside them, looking at them… Clinically, like she did in the garden, this morning. With some gestures, she asked Bathor to lift a leg and looked closely at the slit between their thighs. Two inquisitives fingers entered and the human couldn’t contain a moan, while their dick began to erect.
« That’s… Something, indeed. Tell me, have you ever carried or sired a child before ? »
Confusion spread on their face. What was that question ? The fingers left them and they shivered in pleasure. Looking at the vampire, they saw only expectancy while she cleaned her fingers by brushing them against her pant, before sitting back and taking her quill.
« Oh… Erm… Yes. There’s… Three childrens in the village who’re mine… Well, « mine »… It was more an accord between me and their family. »
« What kind of accord ? »
« I… Slept with the husband or the spouse and conceived a child with them. Got well paid for that. » they added proudly.
« Interesting. I think I’ll check on them later then, just to confirm what you said. »
« Why ? »
« My duty are not subject to questions. »
« Oh… Well, few of them will answer. My participation is fine, until the child is born. Then, it’s back to square one : insults, obscenes gestures and the likes. Except for… M’tumba and Circei. They’re both women and… So asked for my help. And they’re the only ones who still accept me nonetheless. »
« Where are they working ? »
« M’tumba is working for Dillon Aleydro, the hunter. She’s her butcher and… Well merchant, since he’s working at night. As for Circei, she’s doing the same for Eylander Mish, tailor. »
« Understood. Name of the kid ? »
« Henry. »
The quill ran on the parchment for a few minutes, before Nataly blew on it to make sure the ink would dry. Then she rolled it and placed back on her pouch, followed by the quill and the inkwell.
« Thank you for your answers, Bathor. »
« You’re… Leaving now ? »
« Yes, the night is still young and I have much to do. »
« I mean… You do not want to… ? »
They pointed to their crotch.
« No. I can guess this is… Peculiar for you, but I do not enjoy any kind of carnal pleasure in any way, shape or form. Though... » She stopped in her track. « I’ll buy some samples from you. Vigor potions, warming balm, anything you usually use for your… Work. What do you have ? »
Still naked and blushing a bit, Bathor went to a little chest near their alchemy bench, where they took some pots and vial, before presenting them to Nataly.
« Vigor potions, warming balm, here are some pills to… Erm, help to deal with erections deficiencies, abortives potions, and theses ones… Enhance the senses, helping to… Kinda drown in pure bliss. Though I don’t know if this works for vampires. By the way, the… Enhancing bliss ? Better burn it into a bowl, it helps spread the smell and so the effect. »
« Duly noted. Then... » She took three golden coins and put them on the table, one by one. « This one for your samples. This one for your honest answers. And this one for your hospitality. »
Bathor looked at the three golden coins, speechless. Meanwhile, Nataly took her purchases, looked at them and put them in her pouch, silent. She turned around and went toward the door.
« So… That’s… It ? »
« Yes. I have everything I need. For now, at least. I may return to you later though. For now… Rest, Bathor. You need it. »
The vampire opened the door and jumped outside, transforming into a light-fur wolf, before running into the night. Bathor closed the door and went back to their table, sighing.
##
Liz woke up, sweating. They were in their coffin and claustrophobia hit them, before they remembered they could open the lid with a simple thought. They emerged from their resting place and looked at them in the mirror, caressing their metallic underjaw.
It’s been a while since they dreamt of the past. Of the long-lost time where they were still human. Even during the Slumber, it didn’t happened. Biting their upperlips, they looked through their window. The sun was at noon.
« Well… If this is not a sign, I don’t see what it can be. »
They clothed themself with a fine suit which revealed their feminity while adorning their masculinity, before taking some supplies from the pantry. Instead of putting them into their pouch, they stored them in a wicker basket, before leading the castle and heading off toward the Church of the Damned.
Notes:
I think I'll publish the meeting between Liz and Leandra THEN the other parts of "Remnant from the past", just for your informations
Chapter 20: A long awaited reunion
Summary:
TW : Suicide, gore
Chapter Text
Leandra sighed, while Goreswine complained. The shadow priestess let the little necromancer explain his grievances without hearing him. Stupid imbecils. Goreswine and Nicholaus didn’t had to do a lot to make sure the job was accomplished and yet they spent most of their time bickering about a pitiful argument which happened centuries ago ! At least Foulrot was as mad as a decapitated chicken, but he could hold an intelligible conversation during a little while, enough to make sense at least, and not complain about the other necromancers.
« I swear that old twat managed to get his hand on some precious remains, there’s no other way he could expand like this ! »
The Shadow Priestess was about to answer when she felt something among her skeletons. Thoses close to the road leading to her Church were suddenly quiet. And it wasn’t for they’ve been laid to rest. So it wasn’t a lucky patrol from the Militia. The feeling spread among her undead troops and the pale lich approached a broken window above the road. She saw, walking slowly with a confidence few in this world could display, a cloaked figure holding a wicker basket. The cowl covering their face was removed, to allow the person to stare down one of Leandra’s skeletal champion, and the priestess gasped when she recognized the purplish skin and the scarlet hairs, which made Goreswine suddenly stop in the middle of his mad rant.
« What is it, Shadow Priestess ? Is there is anything more important than my request ? »
She shot him a glare before running down the stairs toward the vampire. She arrived atop the last set of stairs and smiled.
« Liz, is that you ? »
« Leandra ! Oooh, I’m so glad to see you darling ! »
The two rushed toward each other and hugged, Liz lifting litteraly their friend from the ground. Leandra leaned down and pecked their forehead, a genuine smile on the face. They looked at each otbers and sealed their lips in a passionnate kiss which bore the languish weight of centuries of separations.
« Liz, I’m so, so glad, oooh sweetie... »
« Shadow Priestess, my request is of the greatest importance for Farbane’s domi- »
Quite pissed off by the necromancer, Leandra waved her hand without looking back. Three skeletons grabbed the man, forcing him to kneel on the ground. Another, wielding a hammer, smashed his back, then his head.
« When you’ll come back to your sense, in your pitiful graveyard, remember to never bother me again when I’m seeing a really old dear friend. »
The hammer-wielding skeleton hit another time, decapitating the man.
Meanwhile, Liz let their friend back on the ground and hugged her another time, before presenting their basket.
« Brought a present, wee lass ! »
The lich took the basket and removed the blanket which covered it, revealing a bottle of wine, some bread, a pound cake and some cheese.
« Darn, you still know how to please me sweetie. C’me here, we have a lot to catch back. »
Smiling, the two of them walked back toward the building perched atop a cliff. Some skeletons moved and scattered, their bones forming furnitures : chairs and tables. Another brought a set of glasses and plates.
« You still have good taste. I recognize Demer’s style. What an artist. »
« Yes, I remember. How many did it costed you, for your tea set ? »
« Ouuuh… If I remember well, three vials of potent Worker blood, 350 blood essences and I had to convince Astellan to allow her to redecorate his personal room. »
« Wasn’t cheap. »
« Yep. But in the end, even my sweet Astellan was satisfied, so… It was fine. What a shame I’ve lost my tea set while running away. »
« Yes… How unfortunate. I loved it. Probably been smashed by a fucking human. They have no notion of true art. »
« Preaching, babe. »
They both sat aside each others, leg crossed, discussing like if they left each other only two days ago. Liz opened the bottle and poured a bit of wine on each boney cup, while Leandra cut the bread and spreaded the cheese on the slices.
« What a shame I can’t eat garlic, I would gladly burn half of the world for some garlic bread. »
« As far as vampirism goes, there are a few distinctive downside which make me not regret refusing the offer. Garlic bread is one, being able to get drunk off my arse with mere alcohol is another. »
« Yep… Though, I found that some advantages are really worth the downsides. So. Leandra ? A toast ? You go first. »
« To our Lord Vlad Dracula Basarab Tepes. »
They both took a sip, before Liz raised their cup.
« To the Headclan Astellan Ermoar. »
Another sip.
« To a failed Reckoning, and the hope of a brighter future. »
Another sip.
« To our long awaited reunion. »
They finished their drink and kissed once again. Liz leaned back on their chair. It was surprisingly quite comfortable, for a furniture made of bones. Facing them, Leandra was… Well, almost quite the same as the last time they saw each others. Her clothes were now ragged and patched and, even for a lich, it was visible she was straining herself.
« I am so glad to see you braved the Militia just for me, love. But why ? »
For the very first time since the eve of the Blood Moon, Liz broke.
« I… I need help, Leandra. I’m… I’m the last one. » Their voice was faint, coming harshly from a raspy throat. The androgynous vampire shivered as their skin visibly blanched, sweat flowing on their head, mixing with their tears into a salty liquid dropping on the ground. « I’ve… I’ve made mistakes. I’ve rushed so many things. Everything is crumbling around me... »
The lich held their shoulders and let them wail in her arms. Leandra felt the metallic nails clinging on her back, ripping her dress as Liz was now hugging her tightly. The anguished screamings were as loud as a banshee’s lament, resonating in the decrepited church.
« Here, here babe. Leandra’s here. I’m here. »
She did her best to comfort the vampire, and even if it took a while, the sobbing finally ceased. The vampire breathed slowly into the arms of the lich, eyes closed but not asleep. Leandra’s thumb caressed their cheeks, wiping the few tears remaining off. Her other hand patted their back then played gently with some locks of their flamboyant hairs.
« Snif… Thank you, Leandra. I… I needed this. »
« It’s all right. I know. I’ve… During all theses centuries of loneliness, this… Fucking loneliness, I had time to cope out. You didn’t. You’ve been thrown into something beyond your own expectations... » She leaned down and kissed Liz’ lips passionately. The vampire hooked her head to keep their lips sealed. Finally, sadly, they parted. « Your kin’s mistakes aren’t your fault, even though you have to clean up afterward. I’m here to help you. Is that all right ? »
Liz smiled in response, before hugging the lich.
« I… I have so many things to do. How ? How can I succeed ? »
« Step by step. What have you done already ? »
« Hum… Got Farbane under my rule. Began to… Corrupt the mind of some in Silverlight, through a inn at the border with Farbane… Killed Styx True Death fashion... »
« What ? »
« Flabbergasted » wasn’t enough to convey Leandra’s reaction. Her jaws dropped as her eyes widened, while her skin became so pale she was almost translucid.
« You… Wait… You killed Styx ? »
Liz nodded.
« I won’t ask « why », for I know you had every reasons even before the Slumbering, but « how » is prolly more appropriate ? »
« I… Went into the Marsh- the Cursed Forest. And found him. And killed him. During the last Blood Moon. »
« That’s… Okay. My turn to process things, okay ? »
« Yeah. »
« Okay. First things first, how did you found him in the forest ? The curse layed upon it makes you lose your senses. »
« I… Had help. The Entity. »
Leandra frowned.
« What… Is the Entity ? »
« Dracula’s creation. Designed to lead our kin through the Reckoning. »
« Doesn’t ring anything in my mind. To be fair, I hadn’t a lot of informations concerning the Reckoning. I had to maintain the Cult, and that’s all. »
Liz shrugged.
« Mmmmh… So, yeah. This is a tool. A useful one. He led me through the cursed fog, until I found Styx. He was nothing but a mad beast, to be fair I gave him a long deserved mercy. »
« I can guess why. The few times I met him he was already the rambling shadow of himself. Unable to recreate his own coffin, having to live on the edge for so long… I guess it was enough to break his mind. Is that all you did ? »
« No. There’s a priestess, Christina or something like that... »
« The Sun Priestess ? »
« Yup. Attacked her the very same night, empowered by Styx’ blood. » Leandra squinted at the words. The few times a vampire was allowed to drain of their kin was during a Blood Hunt. But… In a way, that’s what happened, she guessed. « She was conducting… Well, let’s be honest, the humans are disgusting. Raping the persons they mark as « sinners » to « teach them a lesson ». Eurk. And this shit being sanctioned by their church ? I want to puke just at the thought. Sincerely, the only reason why I haven’t killed everyone in Dunley is for I do not want to rule over a kingdom of death. »
« Preaching, babe. But I wonder… Isn’t that the reason the bloody inquisition came in the region ? »
« Yup. Took care of it too. Full graveyards now. »
« By the Fangs, love, you’ve been quite the busy one ! Are you sure you’re the real Liz Bathor ? »
« What, you want me to pin you down and giving you the dick you’re longing for ? Sorry, not in the mood. »
« Well, worth a try. But I know it’s you, silly. Sorry. »
« No worries. It’s just today. »
Smiling, the lich patted the vampire’s shoulder.
« So. What’s the plan ? »
« Convincing Octavian to join me, along with the Militia. Remove the Church from Dunley. And be prepared to hold the line. Are you up ? »
« For you ? Always. » She stood up and went to a chest set nearby a study table. Opening the lid, she rummaged inside, before taking some books and a handfull of parchments. « Theses… Are tomes of knowledges I have preserved. Take a look. »
Liz did so and their eyes glinted when they recognized some of the titles. Even in their wildest dreams, they wouldn’t have thought having them between their hand.
« Thank you. Sincerely. »
« But ! » said Leandra while slamming her hand on the books. « I want you to invite me in your castle. A little… Visit of curtesy, right ? I missed your party, babe, you have no idea. »
« My pleasure. I do have some servants who would be of interest, by the way. »
« Oh ? »
« Yes. One in particular, who seems to possess… The Gift. »
« Then, I can’t wait to meet this one... »
##
The young man was standing still in the entrance. His skin had paled while sweat ran on it. His jaw was shaking in both disbelief, sorrow and pain. He didn’t heard the pleas, the screams and the cries. He didn’t even felt his neighbour putting his hand on his shoulder, trying to see the scene. His left hand patted the counter nearby. He instinctively knew what was on it. What was missing. The man spun. Walked. Pushed aside the curious and the entangled and walked toward the church. In the house he just left, a woman was sitting, her face the definition of sorrow, as her slitted arm let her blood drip on the floor.
The man walked. Climbed the step. His jaws were painful as he clenched them. The tears were flowing on his cheeks and yet… He didn’t felt them. The only sensation burning in his heart, his core, was a unhinged fury. The guards atop the stairs saw him coming and stepped in front of him.
« SHE KILLED HERSELF ‘CAUSE OF YOU, FUCKERS ! » His voice roared in the village as he grabbed one of the guards. « YOU SONS OF BITCHES ! »
The guard pushed him away and grabbed his large hammer. Down on the steps, he saw the other villagers gathering, watching expectantly. His colleague glanced to him.
« What is the matter ? Why all this ruckus ? »
The sweet voice belonged to a man standing behind them. He was tall, clothed in sacramental robes and smelled of incense.
« Father Elijah. This… Man is... »
« MY WIFE KILLED HERSELF ! BECAUSE OF YOU ! YOU AND YOUR FUCKING CHURCH ! »
The priest gripped his fist but let the insult go.
« Well, I am deeply sorry for your loss Tobias. Though, I cannot see why is it our fault ? »
Tobias, fuming, climbed up and stood in front of the priest. He was shaking violently, containing his rage, trying to regain composure.
« First, you took our food. Then you took our childrens. YOU TOOK OUR BABY ! My wife came EVERYDAY and BEGGED to see her and you refused ! WHY ? »
Elijah’s face was of stone.
« To protect their purity from the ambiant corruption. Everything happened for you were and are still corrupted, sinners. The wake of the leeches, the trail of destruction which followed them, the disappearance of Christina during a holy ritual as well as the Inquisition, THIS IS YOUR FAULT ! »
Tobias didn’t answered. He simply smacked the priest. Jumped on him and began to hit him, again and again and again, willing to destroy the smug look on his face. The guards, surprised, finally reacted and grabbed the assailant, before restraining him on the ground. Elijah, the face tainted by blood, was now furious. He got up and spat a mix of spit and blood on the floor.
« As I was saying, the corruption of your mind overtook you, Tobias ! For this heresy, for the wellbeing of this community, you have to be punished ! The only sentence is DEATH ! »
The hammer-wielding guard swinged his weapon and smashed the man’s head, while the priest looked at the gathering down the steps.
« Please pray for theses unfortunates souls who’ll never join the Enlighted Meadows. »
He bow his head and began to pray as well as the guards. He saw the villagers doing the same through his half-closed eyelids. Solemny, he sang the Elegy for the Losts, and the villagers sang it along with him. When the last notes fell, Elijah looked around, until he saw the one he was looking for.
«Caporal Danielle. Tobias and Sara’s sins prevent them from being buried on holy ground. I’ll let you take care of it. »
He turned away, while the guards threw the corpse down the steps.
Danielle Lews looked at the man. She knew Tobias since his chilhood. She’d saw him growing up, becoming a strong young man, falling in love… Finding love within Sara… And now… She sighed deeply. Glanced around and began giving order to the militiamen. Fuckin’ day. She went into the deceased’s house as they were taking away the wife and she began to do her job, both as a caporal and as a mayor.
She came back to her house late that night, after organizing the night rounds. On her table, a plate covered by a blanket that she removed, revealing a slice of meat pie, two apples and a bottle of cider. Sweet Pia. Danielle would have to thank her tomorrow for the attention. Though, truth be told, she didn’t wanted to eat meat. Not after burying a man whose head had been smashed by a hammer. The cider, on the other hand… She locked the door behind her, drowning her home in complete darkness. No need for candles. Not for getting drunk off her arse. The cork was removed as she sat without grace upon her chair. Feets on the table, she rocked a bit, before sipping at the bottle. The bitter and acidic liquid burned her throat and she winced… But it was a good sensation.
Frickin’… When peoples fled to Farbane and an Inquisitor was killed along his retinue, the Church gripped its fist around the villagers’ throats. They took the children, arguing they were pure and must be preserved from the corruption of their parents. In other words, they became hostages and leverages. Danielle knew something would happened. She tried to plead with Father Elijah but he didn’t cared. She sighed and took another sip.
« I’ve always found fascinating this way of finding your courage at the bottom of a bottle. »
Danielle screamed and fell on the floor, surprised. Looking around, she noticed two points of light. They moved as she heard ruffling. Whatever it was, it was humanoid. It took something, Danielle heard a clicking sound and a flame was produced near a candle. Then she saw who was in her house.
« I won’t judge though. Far from it. »
The being had a purplish-skin glistening from the light of the candle. Their hairs flamboyantly flowed on their head and the two points of light were… Their eyes. Danielle shot-up, drew her blade and stabbed the vampire, pinning it against the wall before stepping back, her eyes wide open. The vampire grabbed the sword and removed it slowly, looking the woman in the eyes while doing so.
« Okay. First of all, aoutch, that shit hurts. Second, if you try to go for the door or asking for help, I’ll smash your head with my bare hand. »
« V-...V-vampire ! »
« Yes, yes, I’m a vampire, I know that, you’ve noticed, bravo, can we get on with it or do I have to slap you to make sure you’re back to your senses ? »
The sword was dropped on the floor, as Danielle fell too, in shock.
« You… Y-y-k... »
Liz sighed deeply. Came closer. Slapped the human and poured water on her face. As strange as it was, it worked and the woman cease her wimperings, now only panting, trying to catch her breath.
« I am here to offer you an accord. Something that will benefit everyone… Or almost everyone. »
« How… Can’t trust a vampire ! »
« Darling, I’ll be frank. If I wanted to kill you, I would have probably razed this village instead of just talking to you. And none of the men under your command would have prevent me to do so. Just as no one could prevent me to slaughter an Inquisitor and his retinue before exposing them in front of your cute little village. So. Enough of your blabbering. Stop wasting my time. Listen. And agree to live. »
« That’s… Hardly an accord... »
« Do you look like someone who’s in position to give sarcastic remarks ? I thought so. Now. Let’s be real. The situation in your little village isn’t great. You’ve lost your food. You’ve lost your childrens. And if you even dare to formulate the beginning of a slightly negative critic, you get your head smashed with a hammer. What will you do about that ? »
Danielle looked away sheepishly. The vampire sighed.
« I can save your childrens. And prevent the Church to know about that. »
« How ? »
Liz waved away.
« Don’t think about the specifics. The only things I need in exchange is your total obedience and loyalty. You do as I tell you and you’ll be rewarded plentiful. You try to wrong or betray me and I’ll make you squeal like a pig in front of everyone. »
« Hardly… A choice. »
The vampire shrugged.
« Well, I could depart too, after killing you. And I’ll come back for the one who’ll take your mantle. Rinse. And repeat. »
« What… What are my guarantees ? »
« Grey Meadow’s Pass won’t be a hassle anymore. The raids will stop. But I guess you’re seeking something more… Concrete. Then... » They fiddled with one of their ring. A signet ring on which was engraved a rose, surrounded by esoteric symbols. They took it and put it on the table. The metal it was made of looked alike silver, but darkened. « This ring is something I care more than my own life. If you lose it or even worse, peddle it, I’ll track it back and kill you, and every persons who’ll put their hands on it. Am I clear ? »
Sweating, Danielle nodded.
« So… This is what it feels like ? A pact with a devil ? »
« Dear, if this was really a pact with the devil, you would be a loser and you would know it. »
Chapter 21: Remnant from the past - Part 2
Chapter Text
With Bathor walked two women, whose appearances were as different as moon and sun. The one on their left had a dark skin and wore protection clothings, the kind we use when we do a dirty job, like hunting animals or gutting them. The other one was dressed more properly, with a lot of care. The kind of robe someone would put on for a party or that kind of social event. They were walking slowly, adapting their pace to Bathor who had to use a walking stick. The roof of their cabin appeared behind the little hill.
« Finally… Circei, M’Tumba, thank you dearly for your help. »
« No, it’s fine, really. We couldn’t let you go to the lavoir alone : theses baskets are heavy. »
« Yeah but… Didn’t had to… Well, wash my clothes. »
« Darling, with your arm in a splint ? We didn’t had to but we did so. Beside, there were other reasons we wanted to help you. »
« What is it ? »
Circei looked behind her, checking no one could hear them. They were far enough from the village proper that their conversation couldn’t be eavesdropped.
« A vampire came to us yesterday. Through our masters. »
« Yeah. I never saw Dillon so nervous and this one is fighting bears for sport. Barehanded. »
« Oh. Who was the vampire ? A woman, blond hairs, red skin ? »
« Yeah, you know her ? She’s named Nataly Erby. »
« Yes. I met her two days ago. »
« That’s what she told us. She asked about Henry and took a drop of his blood, before tasting it and she said « As I thought, they didn’t lied. » You know more about this ? »
« Yes. Sorry. Should have told you but... »
Bathor closed their mouth as their shoulders shakes.
« It’s okay. We understand. »
« She did something to you ? She’s the one who beat you ? »
A shiver ran through their spine, as their heard M’tumba’s implicit question. In no way they would put her in danger.
« No. Not her. Another vampire. »
« You know who is he ? I can tell my master about that. »
« No ! » This was more a scream than anything else and it echoed a bit through the hills. « No. Sorry. I… I don’t want peoples being hurt because of me. Please. »
« You’re far too kind. But why did she came to you then ? »
« She… She wanted to know about… That... » They waved toward their crotch. « And my alchemical experiments. And if I’ve already… How did she phrased that ? « Ever carried or sired a children before », something like that. »
« That’s… Weird. »
« You tell me. »
« What’s weirder is what she did though. » said Circei. She looked at her spouse, a mute question in the eyes and the other nodded. « She paid us. One gold coin for me, one for M’tumba and one for Henry. And two others, as kind of… Apologize because she disturbed us during our work. »
« As she said : weird. »
« You tell me. »
The trio continue their walk, while silence fell. Bathor noticed that the two women had… Some kind of mute conversation going on between them, but they didn’t interfered. They probably was « talking » about what they’ll do with their newfound wealth. Then, M’tumba stopped in her track, imitated by Circei. They joined their hand and looked sideway toward Bathor.
« What is it ? »
« We… Actually, there’s another reason we wanted to help you. More… Personal. »
« Go on ? »
« Well, we… Thought about having another child. Henry having a sibling would be… That would be great. And so, like the last time, we wanted to ask for your… Erm… Help in the matter. »
« Oh. »
M’tumba stepped forward.
« I would be the mother this time. We… I’ve talked about it with Master Dillon, he assured me that would be okay. »
« I see. Well… Erm… I’m… I know I’ll be... » They waved toward their crotch. « Bleeding. Next week. So, sorry, I won’t be available. Wouldn’t want to soil your bed with menstrual blood, right ? »
They all laughed.
« No, don’t worry. Well, in fact it’s all right for us. We decided about that two months ago and since we kept a trace of my own cycle. I’ll be… Erm, « ready » within the three next weeks. I’ll tell you when it’s… Erm, well if you’re still on your own, I can probably wait a bit, that’s not a problem. »
Bathor nodded, smiling, before turning back and frowning. Under the tree facing their house, there was someone laying down on the ground, wearing the same kind of clothes Nataly did, but of lesser quality.
« What the- »
Helped by their stick, they ran toward the body. Circei and M’tumba looked in the same direction, before running to join them. Bathor kneeled. It was indeniably a vampire, in a resting position. Shaking, they put their hand on his chest and felt a light heartbeat. Somehow the contact woke up the creature, who jolted.
« Wo-woah ! Where ? Oh… Darn, must have fallen asleep. Bloody sun slumber. » His face was hidden by a cowl, but the three humans could see he was looking at them. « Apologize, but… Who’s Bathor among you ? »
« That’s me… Who are you and why were you sleeping in front of my house ? »
« Oh, s’rry, sorry. I’m Basarab Tepes. A member of Dracula’s retinue, actually in visit in Ino’s domain. » They all gasped. « We arrived last night and it was pretty boring, until I’ve heard Dame Erby speaking about you. So I’ve decided to take a look by myself, you know, for entertainment… Though I should have waited for dusk, the sun is really heavy and I was tired when I arrived. And so… I thought I would rest a bit, ‘cause I saw you weren’t there, but I apparently just fell into sleep. »
Bathor couldn’t but think something was amiss. His voice didn’t matched his intonations, like if he was trying to take an accent he wasn’t used to.
« And of course, I’ll have something to pay you with. I mean, I don’t think you have any use of blood essences ? Besides, that would be suspicious if you tried to use it to pay something, so I took some coins laying on Nataly’s desk and- »
« Wait… Wait a minute, sorry… You stole from a Dracula’s Envoy ? »
« Well, until she notice it, I’ll have time to replace it somehow. Or if she find out, I’ll repay her, so… No problem, right ? »
« I guess no… Erm, excuse me, it’s… Pretty sudden, can you spare me a minute please ? »
« Yes, yes, of course ! »
Bathor turned back toward the two women. Confusion was clearly paint on their face and they leant on their walking stick.
« I… I think I’ll have some… Erm, « work » to do. But thank you for your help and… M’tumba ? »
« Yes ? »
« Whenever you can, warn me and I’ll come. »
« Of course ! For the payment, we... »
« We’ll see that on time. We wouldn’t want to take too much of your time, Bathor. Have… Fun ? I guess ? » finished Circei, before putting down her basket, kissing Bathor on the cheek and going away, followed by her spouse.
Bathor tried to take one of the two basket, but didn’t had the strength or the dexterity to do so while recovering. Basarab stepped in and took the two like if it didn’t weight anything.
« Oh. Thanks. Here’s my key. Put them… On my bedroom, second door. I’ll come in a minute. »
« All right. »
Whistling nonchalantly, he went inside the cabin after opening the door. Meanwhile, Bathor limped to the little cairn they erected, before putting some flowers on it.
« Hey there buddy. I’m back home. I… I’ll take care of our guest and I’ll come for you, all right ? »
Nothing answered but the wind. Weeping, they entered the house and wiped their tears.
« Sorry. Just… »
« Death may be a natural part of the cycle, but it doesn’t mean that the loss can be forgot right away. I understand. And I’m sorry, I can come back later if you want ? »
« No, no… I mean, now you’re here, I won’t chase you away. That would be rude, especially during the day. »
The man shrugged and went back to his initial occupation : looking around. The place had been cleaned up since Nataly’s visit and everything was functional, at least according to Bathor. Their pans and pots may still be a bit dented, but as long as they could use them, they wouldn’t threw them away.
« So… Do you want to sit ? This chair is for you. Anything you want to drink ? I may have some wine left. »
« Sit, yes. Drink, also yes, but I brought my own wine, do you mind ? »
« No, not at all. Just… I’m sorry, but i would like to know precisely what you mean when you are speaking of « entertainment ». You would be my first vampiric client, so… I’m not quite sure what to expect. »
« Well… Let’s see… I think I know. Do what you, in all honesty, think would be adequate. Be honest both with me and yourself and you’ll get great rewards. »
He took a pouch from his pocket, full of coins if the sound wasn’t mistaking. Weighing it, Basarab put it on the table. Bathor took it and opened it, before gasping. Inside there was enough gold coins to litteraly buy the whole plot of land where the village was built and renovate everything anew. Quickly, flustered, they hid it with the other coins Nataly gave them, before twirling back and bowing to their guest.
« I… All right. Please, suit yourself while I’m preparing myself. »
He nodded, while Bathor went to their room. Indeed, the vampire had put their clothes in. They put away their clothes and looked at their reflection in the mirror. Through their bruises, now fading, they noted a light stubble. Sighing, they took their razor and sharpened it, before cleaning their face. Bathor held the blade with their left hand, which was shaking, not being their direct hand. And almost cut themself when they heard someone knocking on the door.
« Sorry for startling you. I saw you were about to shave yourself and… Well, do you want my help ? »
They looked at the mirror. There was no other reflection beside themself and their room, but Basarab Tepes was standing on their bedroom threshold, still fully clothed. They wondered why he didn’t at least removed his traveling gear.
« Hum. Yes… ? »
They gave the razor, concerned.
« You fear that I cut your throat ? »
« Yes. »
« Do not worry. I wouldn’t dare to hurt you. Trust me, as I’m trusting you with your entertainment. »
It was a strange moment, to be honest. They saw in the mirror the razor levitating around them, shaving delicately their cheeks. In the profound silence, they could only hear the scraping of the blade against their skin, their heart beating like a horse galloping madly on a field after being stung.
Basarab made sure to follow their deformed jawline.
« Strange face. I wonder, was that the result of your… Erm, previous encounter with some vampires of this domain ? »
« No, m’lord. Born like this. »
« Oh. Sorry. »
« No worries. I’m used to this question. »
They felt his free hand caressing their hairs.
« Once upclose, I’m… Well, you are pretty, I must say. »
« Thank you, m’lord. »
« I’m not a lord, you know. Just a bodyguard. »
« Really ? You… Sorry, it’s probably indiscreet, but… There’s something amiss. I mean… I have the impression you’re forcing an accent. Like if you were trying to appear of… Excuse me, of a lower extraction than you really are. »
« Quite perceptive. Indeed, I’m highborn, indeed. »
« So… I have a highborn vampire trying to slum a bit in my house ? »
« Hehehehe… Yes, indeed. But I really am Basarab Tepes, if that concern you. »
« I’m… Sorry m’lord, I’m not familiar with the vampire nobility. Even from this domain. »
« No worries. There, all shaved. »
« In- indeed. Thank you. Erm… I’m going to change myself and I come back. »
He bowed and placed the razor on a nearby counter, before going away.
When Bathor came back on their main room, they were clothed with a fine dress revealing their shoulders. A light make-up enhanced their beauty while hiding their fading bruises. Finally, their hairs were styled and well-groomed. The vampire was sitting on the comfortable chair, still geared, the bottle of wine uncorked to let the drink breath.
« Indeed, as I said you are pretty. Pretty beautiful. »
Bathor blushed and bowed while smiling, revealing a bit of their charms in the same move. They managed to see one eyebrow perking up in guise of appreciation. Still smiling, they went to their alchemy bench and took some powder they mixed on a wooden bowl.
« I’m… I will be honest with you : in this bowl are some of my most potents… Perfumes. For I do not know if vampires can be affected by them. Though… I definitely will. It… I’m afraid I can be overdosed once I’ll burn them. And- »
« Then do not light them. I want you to entertain me, as honestly as you can. While being yourself. Do not push you over… Well, everything because you want to do well. Throw it away. Use what you would use… If you were your own guest. »
Bathor obeyed and, silently, poured the content of the bowl in a little basket. They cleaned the recipient and poured just one powder, who seemed purple under the light. They brought the bowl on the table and lighted its content, before fanning it to spread the smoke. The room quickly smelled of grenade and lavander and Bathor sighed, relaxing.
« I guess I have to undress you now ? »
« Indeed. »
Bathor unbuckled the belt, smiling and jokingly muttering that « as per usual, they had to do all the heavy work ». They pulled his pant, before unbutonning their jacket, revealing a muscular chest.
« My my, I’m a lucky one... »
« Meaning ? »
« I love when my partners are both taller than me and quite muscular. »
They kissed his chest, then his belly, moaning a bit in the process, spreading their cheap lipstick on his pale skin. Heading up for the head, they removed quietly his cowl, revealing a face finely crafted, as if a master sculptor gave life to his magnum opus. He had long black hairs and a thin mustache adorned his upper lips. Bathor’s eyes lighted.
« You must be a liar. »
« What do you mean ? »
« How can you say that I, a mere prostitute living in a backwater village, with a malformed jaw, am pretty and beautiful when your own face could overshadow even the greatest pieces of arts of Dracula’s castle ? »
« You really are an Aleith one. »
« An A-liz ? What does it means ? »
« Aleith, not Aliz. It means « Truthful ». Though I want you to know this : I’m sincere. It is the nature which matters, not the form. And your nature is beautiful. »
« Oh. Thank you. »
Basarab didn’t answered. He just leaned toward them and kissed them. Bathor gasped and reciprocated, their senses now hazing through the smell of the perfume they burnt. They felt his right hand adventuring through their dress, cupping their breast. Panting they sealed their lips against his, their tongue adventuring out, swirling, swinging and twirling together. Involuntarily, they began to move their hips, feeling their erect dick poking against his belly, his own grinding against their vagina. The vampire’s left hand rubbed their back and began to grab and caress the human’s butt.
« Mmmmh... »
Reluctantly, the lips moved away from each other. Pecking Basarab’s cheeks, Bathor felt the table and grabbed the bottle of wine. Glancing aside, they poured a bit on a cup they approached toward the vampire’s lips.
« Are you making me drinking, like if I was a child ? »
« Seems your hands are pretty busy right now... »
« You’re right... »
He took one sip, then another before kissing the prostitute again. It was pure bliss and once again, they separated from each other.
« As much as I love kissing you, I’ve the feeling something under my butt is feeling ignored. »
The vampire snickered, while Bathor went on their knees. Basarab’s dick was in the image of his body : tall, « muscular » and a bit veiny. Quite the first-star meal, a meal they would taste with great pleasure. Opening their mouth, they began to suck it. It wasn’t easy to take it all : first their malformed jaw made it difficult and painful second… It was far bigger than any dick they had to suck until then, which meant a lot. By everything on the heavens and under the earth, how would they even manage to enjoy a « normal » partner after this one ?
Trying their best, the human managed to force their throat to accomodate itself to the dick. But, in the end, they had to pull out before being choked by the girth. Looking at the lipstick trace on it, Bathor smiled with pride : they maybe didn’t went all along, but the two inches and half not sullied by lipstick and spit could only show that, in the end, they weren’t far from the balls. Basarab smiled and patted them on the head.
« Well done, you’re a good one. »
« Thanks. »
Before they could try again, the vampire lifted them and hugged them, before going toward their bedroom, limping for his pant was on still resting on his ankles.
« It will be cozier, right ? »
« Yup ! »
A little peck on his neck was the only thing they could afford, before being laid down on their bed. Their partner lifted their dress and caressed their thighs, their slit, their butt, upped back to the slit, inserted a thumb inside while caressing their balls and their dick. Bathor arched, moaning in pure bliss, feeling their heart beating and beating, their toes curling, their hands grabbing the sheets madly as sweat ran on their forehead, then their temples. Finally, they couldn’t hold it off any longer.
« g-aa-GAAAAAAAAAAAAH ! »
A strong stream of cum escaped their dick, splashing Basarab and themself.
« By the Fangs, that’s a quite powerful orgasm or I’m a tree ! »
« Fuuuuck meeee… Yeah… It’s… Oooooh fuuuuck... »
He leant down, laying on them and began kissing them.
« Do you think you’re… Okay for a second round ? »
« Yeah… Lemme a second please. Pfouh ! You’re the natural one lad. You’re very very good with thoses fingers. Must be marvelous hearing you playing some instruments. »
« Well, for now I would love to interpret a concerto of Bathor’s Moanings. Are you up for it ? »
« You cheeky bastard, you know how to speak to me. Go on, maestro Tepes, I’m eager to hear your perform- »
They shut suddenly, as two fingers sneaked between their thighs and entered their vagina. They felt a thumb caressing their balls. There was a need to hold on something or else they would lose their mind. And so they grabbed the one thing that was exceeding : Basarab’s dick. They began to stroke it, slowly, letting their fingers follow the veins and dance around. Bathor now wasn’t the only one panting and moaning and sweating and they kissed deeply, madly.
« Please… Put it inside me… I’m melting and eager to take it… »
« Well, let’s be a gentlevampire and answer positively to such a pretty face then. »
He slid inside them and Bathor gasped. It was good. It was fucking good. The duo began to move slowly, making the bed creak under them. Unable to contain themself, the human began to pant and moan loudly. Fuck the discretion they usually tried to keep, fuck their (already poor) reputation, they were fucked by a vampiric sex god and they would make sure all the village would hear their satisfaction and know that they all were outclassed. Their dick harden once again, poking against the vampire’s belly at each thrust, their thighs locked around his hips, forcing him to stay in place, refusing the mere idea that he could pull out. Basarab managed to silence them by kissing them, but even then a faint moan managed to slip here and there. Bathor felt his dick going in and out, sliding on their vagina with a squelching sound. They tentatively tried to reach his butt and looked him in the eyes. He nodded and they inserted an inquisitive finger between his cheeks. The fact that vampires may not have a prostate was out of the way now, ‘cause the human just wanted to finger their partner. And hearing the pleasuring grunt emanating from Basarab’s lips was the only reward they needed at this instant.
Sweat fell on their face, the vampire’s mixing with their own. Each thrust made their breasts bounces and they felt their lover leaning down and licking their nipples, gently nibbling on it.
« Mmmmmh so goooooood ! »
« B-Bathor ? Can I… » He gulped, trying to focus himself. « Can I bite your shoulder ? I won’t drain you, it’s just... »
They grabbed him by the neck and forced him down.
« Go on, you stupid sex god, even without paying me I would let you do so ! »
They felt his mouth opening hesitantly, his sharp fangs resting a bit against their skin, before piercing it. Blood began to flow and he sucked it greedily. But pain was meager, compared to the bliss which invaded their body. They arched, their thighs clasping suddenly, their nails clawing the back of the vampire. Bathor felt his semen flowing on their womb and, shivering, their own dick letting go a white stream on their body. Their moaning orgasm was so loud that it was probably even heard at Ino Castle, waking up Lady Ayasha and her esteemed guests.
Dazzling, they felt the vampire’s mouth leaving their shoulder and heard a shredding. Eyes squinting, Bathor saw a panting Basarab pressing a piece of clothe he took from his pant on their injury.
« Sorry for… For that… I’ve been ahead of myself. »
« No… Don’t worry. Hush. Rest now. »
« I would be glad… ‘Been a while since I’ve been this tired. »
« Then I’ve made a good job. »
« Fuck yeah… If I knew it would be like this, I would have stolen more coins. »
They both laughed, before snuggling on the bed, Bathor taking the position of the little spoon, cradled between the vampire’s arms. Exhausted, they fell into slumber.
##
The sun was setting when they woke up.
« Darn… Didn’t payed attention… Is that all right, Basarab ? »
« Mmmh ? Mmmno, m’fine. C’me back please. »
Bathor was about to do so when they both heard horses stopping nearby the cabin. Someone came to the door and knocked.
« Open the door, in Dracula’s name ! »
Bathor jolted.
« Shit ! The fuck I do ? »
« I- I dunno, erm... »
Another knock, more violent this time.
« Open the door, it’s an order ! »
The human, seeing their dress was soiled by their fluids, dressed down quickly before putting on their dressing gown.
« ‘Coming, s’rry, I was sleeping ! »
They limped toward the door and looked behind them. In their bedroom, Basarab was dancing on one foot, trying to put back his pant frantically. Gulping, Bathor opened the door. Before them was standing a vampire, dressed in a regal armor. He looked down to the human.
« You’re Bathor, right ? »
« Eh- yes m’lord. »
« We know a certain vampire is currently in your house. »
« Wh-what ? How ? »
« Peoples in the village spoke of… Quite loud moanings coming from your home and someone mentioned a vampire who wanted you to… Entertain him. »
Without being invited, he entered the cabin. His gaze fell on the table, where the bottle of wine had been spilled during their embrace, and the pouch full of coins. He turned back toward Bathor.
« Where is he ? »
A rumble in their bedroom made them look toward the room. Basarab was butt naked except for his belt he buckled around his hips, opening the window. When he saw the armored vampire, he jumped outside, transforming into a giant black wolf in the process, before running away into the woods.
« Seems he fled through my window. »
The vampire gritted his teeth, before turning to his men still waiting outside.
« Go, go, go ! Find him quickly ! »
The horses neighed and they galloped, chasing the wolf.
« E… I… Will I have problems ? »
The vampire looked to Bathor. He sniffed deeply and shivered. His gaze fell back on the table and the pouch full of golden coins.
« Did he gave theses to you ? »
« Yes, m’lord. He considered it was a right price to pay for my… Entertainment. »
« Then keep them. And… By the way, you should clothe yourself and find a place to hide. »
« What ? Why ? »
« A Blood Hunt has been declared and your cabin isn’t protected. » He sighed. « Go put some clothes, I’ll escort you to the village, to the hiding place of your choice. »
Bathor hurriedly went to clean their ruined make-up and put some decent clothes, before limping out of their cabin. The vampire was sitting on his horse and helped them to sit behind them.
« Who’s been hunted ? »
« Some vampires of the domains who displeased Lord Dracula. They’ve been branded and will be released soon. Where do I let you ? »
« Erm… At Dillon Aleydro’s house, please. I know he let some friends hiding there when there’s a Blood Hunt. »
« All right. Hold tight, celerity is key. »
That night, Bathor hid in Aleydro’s house with M’tumba, Circei and Henry.
One of the last nights they spent with them.
Chapter 22: How to discover yourself - Part 1
Chapter Text
Marylin and Aleith crossed the threshold of Liz’ domain and, after checking on Alexander’s horse, entered the castle. The first woman went to the sewing room and emptied her goods on the chests set there, while the latter went to the alchemy lab and did the same with her own yield. They both knew Liz was there, as well as their ghouls. But, being only humans, they lacked the everlasting presence of the vampire inside their minds. Which was quite the relief, to be fair : they’ve been both startled some days ago when Alexander and Tom suddenly weeped, plowed by the sadness of the vampire. The latter was away that day, « seeing some old friend » apparently. It had been unnerving to see the ghouls displaying anything else than their reverence for their Liege and the lust which sometimes overtook them, when Liz was feeling particularly horny. Which didn’t happened a lot, per se. The very majority of times, Liz was just horny.
And so, as they set to search for Liz and give them their reports, the hunchback exited his elevator, pushing a trolley of cups and teapot.
« Oh, you are back, yes, yes… The Pretty One is in the garden, follow me ! »
They trailed the ghoul, who crossed the many rooms of the first floor until they arrived in said garden. It was a serene and majestic place and even the Monastery’s garden where Marylin had spent part of her novitiate wasn’t as beautiful as this one. It was reminiscent of some ancient ruins scattered around Vardoran, with their decrepit columns and crumbled walls, where the foliage held the stones together and the flowers bloomed without any human intervention. The elders said such places were the remnants of the vampires’ castles and some nights, the unfortunate who ventured there may meet one and never return. The novice chuckled. Such supertitious folly. She moved on the grass, until the trio met Liz. The latter was sitting under an umbrella, reading some ancient books, tainted glasses on the nose. Tom place on a nearby table an exquisite little cup in which he poured a perfumed tea. The vampire took off their glasses and looked toward Kelly and Alexander, who were fighting each others with the brutal violence only ghouls and vampires could display.
« Please, childrens, behave a bit. Thank you. »
They both looked at their Liege, before the archer shot an ice arrow on the knight’s feet, freezing him on the spot, before jumping unto a nearby tree. Liz sighed, before setting their eyes on the two humans.
« For whichever reason, they both think the other is my favorite and are trying to settle their difference by fighting. »
« And… Are they right ? »
« Marylin, darling, if I had a favorite among all of you, you would know it. I’m not particularly subtle when showing my affection. » Liz winked while smiling. « Besides, I think this is a good thing for them, kind of team-building instead of just bickering. »
Meanwhile, Alexander managed to escape the ice and, using his blade to deflect Kelly’s arrows, charged the woman, slicing the branch she was standing upon. The archer fell, landed on her feets and attacked, using her bow to hit her foe.
« Whatever… So. How your errand went ? »
« Mmmmh... » Aleith glanced toward Marylin. The latter bit her lips and gently took her hand on er own. « Well. »
« Well ? Are you sure ? »
« Mmmh… Not really. »
« What is it ? »
Liz could sense they haven’t been followed, mistreated or anything of the like. And only Aleith was nervous, whereas Marylin was just supportive.
« Well… Bumped… My parents. »
« Oh. Did they... »
« No. They didn’t recognized me. Thanks. It’s just… » Marylin patted gently her shoulder. « T’was… Harsh. They had words about m-… Robert. Before. And... »
She gulped. Liz stood up and took her in her embrace.
« Hush, hush… It’s all right. You don’t have to speak about them. Sorry. »
The young woman felt the vampire’s lips on her forehead and shivered, before hugging tightly her Liege.
« Thank you. »
Meanwhile, Marylin had stepped aside and was taking a look to the book the vampire was reading.
« The… Ujde ours ? »
« Mmmh ? Oh, no. It’s « The Judge House », by Braham Kost Junior. An ancient tome about rituals and curses and necromancy. Quite interesting I must say. It wasn’t my forte at the time, but he was quite the scholar. It’s written in the Ancient Tongue though. »
The woman nodded. It was interesting, indeed, but she wasn’t versed in the Ancient Tongue, which preceded the modern langage. She looked to another book, who seemed to be more recent, or at least she could read the title.
« So… « Conceivability of vampirism spawning » by… Malec Dowin ? What is it talking about ? »
« This one is of… Limited importance. Interesting, but nothing else, unfortunately. »
« How… Did you got them ? I don’t remember seeing theses titles in your library ? »
« A good old friend gave theses to me. Leandra the Shadow Priestess. »
Both the humans and the ghouls stopped immediatly and blanched. They knew Liz was a vampire. They knew their Liege had slept with far more powerful vampires. But hearing them speaking so casually of someone dreaded by all Dunley was something. Leandra led the Cult of the Damned which plagued a large part of Vardoran since centuries. Stories of her cruelty marred the Church’s chronicles, while the fact she was contained through the constant efforts of the Church and the Militia was cheered by the population, knowing she couldn’t escape easily. And… And yet… And then they saw Liz as someone else than just a horny creature ruling over their everyday life. They saw them as a vampire, a creature so ancient they could remember Gloomrot as the time it was still called the Emerald Forest. Someone who was powerful enough to slaughter them all without breaking a sweat, including their own ghouls. Someone who was beyond their own expectations of morality. It was one thing to hear them talking about Dracula and Astellan Ermoar, names of the past ushered to scare little childrens, but it was another to hear about Leandra in such casual manner.
Liz smirked as they noticed the reaction. The vampire knew of this, their good old friend told them about her reputation. Still a better one than their own. One book she lend them, « The Scarlet Countess », was about them, under the name « Elizabeth Bathor », for whatever reason. As they expected it, the author assumed they were a woman whose ravenous appetites were the downfall of men, and that they bathed regularly in a pool filled with the blood of 100 virgins. Which was quite asinine : first of all, it was quite hard to find so many virgins to drain them of their bloods if they had to except childrens and teenagers. Second of all, the process was far too tedious for the result to be truly enjoyable. All in all… A waste of paper and ink.
« By the way, I’ve invited her for a… Daylight sleepover, shall we say. Alexander, Kelly, I do hope you’ll behave. I won’t tolerate your incessants bickering while she visits. »
The two ghouls looked at each others and had the decency to look embarassed. Liz smiled and waved to their retinue, dismissind them before going back to their reading. What they didn’t told them was the unfortunate real reason for the lich’ visit. Preparation of war.
##
Marylin entered the bathroom and stopped. Laying on a slab of stone, Aleith was naked and letting Liz shave her. The vampire looked at the ex-novice and smiled.
« Oh. Wanna be shaved too ? »
« Erm… Like… Completely ? »
« Yeah. I mean, if you want too. I usually use wax rather than a blade but I’ve noticed you, humans, are quite sensitives to sudden pain. »
« Wax ? »
« Yup. More effective than the more traditionnal way, but more painful. At least, for you. »
« Mmmmh… I’ll accept, but with a blade please. »
Liz shrugged, before indicating a chair nearby for her to sit. Then, they went back to taking care of Aleith. The latter was… Marylin had difficulty to adjust to her. All her life and especially during her novitiate, she was told that peoples who tried to be of the other sex were… Deviants. Predators. The same was told of thoses who had carnal or sentimental relations with thoses of the same sex as them. But… Here and now ? She had to admit, theses statements were difficult to believe. Their host couldn’t be classified as « man » or « woman » and whoever may try to do so would occur their wrath. Quite litteraly. As for Aleith ? For all the speeches Marylin heard about peoples like her, when she looked at her… She only saw someone who was happy to be whoever she wanted to, without being judged or scolded in any way. And… In a way, it bringed joy to Marylin. All of this. Knowing that, if she wanted to, she could bring anyone in her own bedroom, including Kelly and Liz, and have a relation with them without being judged. To know that even her wouldn’t be considered based on her « purity », piety or anything of the like… It was a relief beyond her own expectations. And… And… And yet. It was overwhelming.
« Marylin, dear, are you all right ? »
The woman jolted, surprised. Near her, Liz was kneeling, seemingly concerned. Had she been so drown in her own thoughts ? Apparently so : Aleith was now swimming in the giant basin nearby. Marylin nodded, a bit too hastily maybe.
« Are you sure ? »
Another nod. Then she shook her head.
« Am… Sorry. I was overwhelmed. I… Sorry. »
Liz sat beside her, just close enough to not intrude on Marylin’s private space.
« What is it ? You can tell me, if you want to. Or to Mini-Astellan, if you prefer. »
« It’s… It is weird. I’m. I was told that… Peoples like you or Aleith weren’t normal. Dangerous. I mean, you ARE dangerous, you’re a vampire- » Liz chuckled. « -but not dangerous as they told me. You are… Surprisingly quite respectful of my… Intimity. Why ? »
« Because that’s what you asked. Why would I betray your trust ? Nonsense. »
« So… It’s kinda the game of « ask and I’ll provide », right ? »
« Kinda. In a mutual way, of course. Hence why I sent you to do some errands for me, or that kind of things. »
Marylin nodded, thoughful. So many wilds dreams and thoughts were running amok in her mind.
« So… I can ask whatever I want ? »
« Well, in a way, yes. If I can’t provide, you’ll have to choose something else. »
« ‘Kay. » She fiddled with her fingers, her head leaning down. « Then, can… Can you… Please tell me how it feels like ? »
Liz frowned, but smiled nonetheless. They… Thought they knew what Marylin meant, but wanted to be sure… And tease her a bit, to be honest.
« You’ll have to be more specific, darling. I feel a lot of things. »
« Erm. Sex. How feels like ? » she answered, her words coming out of her mouth in a blur.
« Well… I may hazard a lot of guesses to why you’re asking this, but… It’s… Well. It is difficult to explain truly, for it depends of a lot of things. With who you’re doing it included. It also involves a lot of experimentations to understand what makes you feels good. I usually find masturbation quite useful for this. »
« M-masturbation ? »
« Yep. Be it alone or with someone else, it helps to understand your boundaries. »
« Oh. I… I don’t know how to... »
« Wanna learn ? »
The woman jolted. The way Liz spoke was so genuine it surprised her. The vampire said thoses words as if they were talking about the weather or of a little critter they saw aside the road that day.
« What do you mean ? »
« Wanna learn how to masturbate properly ? I can help, I mean... » They chuckled. « You’ll probably never have a better teacher than I. »
Marylin bit her lips, while noticing Aleith was now laying on her belly, near them. She seemed mostly curious, but didn’t wanted to join the conversation.
« Of course, there will be boundaries. For example… Mmmmh… I can’t touch you without your consent and even then, if you feel bad, I’ll cease, that kind of things. Is that all right? »
« Myeah. Can… Can we do so like… Now ? »
Aleith gasped and got up, to let them together, but was stopped in her tracks by the young woman who waved her stump.
« Am… Well… Am not bothered if someone else watches. »
How did she managed to say that without stuttering or breaking into a gibbering mess, she didn’t know. She at least had the decency to turn into a red beetle. Liz chuckled and told her to bath while they were going to seek some… Usefuls tools to help fulfill her request. Blushing, Marylin got naked and went into the pool, bathing in the warm perfumed water.
« Waow... »
« Mmmmh ? What is it, Aleith ? »
« Mmmh… Just… Sorry, I’ve been… Impressed. I haven’t expected that from you, I mean. »
« Well… Yeah, me either. But if it can help to find, you know… My own boundaries, I won’t complain. »
Aleith nodded.
« If my presence bother you at any moment, well… Just say and I’ll go away. »
« Thanks. »
She noticed they were now standing close from each others. Quite close enough so she could see that, while standing still, Aleith’ beating heart was shaking her… Just as herself. She bit her lips, trying to gather her thoughts.
« I... »
« So... »
They parted, flustered after interrupting each others. Aleith lend her hand toward Marylin, inviting her to speak.
« Yeah. I… Can you tell me what to expect ? »
Aleith shrugged, frowning.
« Not sure. Depends on what Liz will bring, I guess. »
The door opened and a mirror hovered over the floor, followed by said Liz who was holding a little basket. Though, if it was the same kind of basket the two women have been provided with, it could store far more than expected at first glances. The mirror placed itself before the slab of stone, while Liz was humming to themself, walking toward said slab. Marylin frowned. She didn’t knew exactly the vampire had in mind, but wasn’t the stone a bit… Rough for what they’ve suggested ? She understood when she saw the vampire taking pillows from the basket and disposing them unto the cold stone, arranging them into a cozy mattress facing the mirror.
« All right, I’m going to prepare some incenses, more for… Soothening the mind than anything else. Meanwhile, Aleith, darling, can you help Marylin dry herself ? And you, do you have… Mmmmh… Anything in mind that you would like to add, before we begin ? »
Marylin thought about it, while she went out of the pool and draped herself in a towel. She nodded toward Aleith, who took another towel and rubbed her hairs.
« Well… In fact, yes I do have something to add, please ? »
« Go on. »
« I would like to be free of my movements. Not being binded nor pinned. And I don’t want to be… Erm… Penetrated ? Is that possible ? »
« Indeed. May I touch you, just putting my hand over your own, to show you how to proceed ? »
Marylin nodded. At Liz’ invitation,, she laid down on the pile of pillows… Probably made with all the pillows in the castle, seeing how many there were. The vampire laid beside her, while Aleith fiddled with her hands, before deciding to sit on a nearby chair, draped in the towel she used on Marylin. The mirror facing the latter reflected both her and Liz… Who was seemingly wondering if they should undress themselves, before shrugging, getting up and removing their own shirt, putting it aside without care. With a whim of their will, they commanded the candles to light and approach, bathing the trio in their light. Marylin didn’t managed to retain a gasp when the round tits hanged near her head, as Liz laid beside her.
« All right. I want you to look at your reflection now. »
Marylin nodded. She saw, in the mirror, Liz rising their hand to show her what they’re doing and not startle her. She felt the palm landing on her own hand and gently taking it, before leading it toward her crotch.
« All right. Now... » In the reflection, she saw that Liz was really close to her, their mouth at mere centimeters of her own ear. « Put just your hand on your pubis… Like that, right. Your middle finger… Right here, on your clitoris. » Marylin gasped once again. « And rub gently, at first. You’ll need to find your own pace, but rushing things is never good. And never advert your gaze from the mirror. »
Led by Liz, Marylin looked at her own reflection… No. Looked at herself. At her middle finger going up and down on her slit, her own hand moved by the vampire. A shiver of pleasure ran through her body and she instinctively clasped her legs around her hand, a sweet moan rising from her throat.
« There, there… It’s all right. It’s normal. Spread your legs and look at your hand. » She did so. Said hand was covered by a glistening fluid. « It’s your body producing natural lubricant, to ease your work. »
« It… It’s good. I feel warmth in my womb. »
« Good. Wanna get more ? » Marylin nodded. « Then let’s get going, shall we ? »
Still blushing, she agreed and did so. It was so good. Feeling her middle finger going up and down on her slit, being dampened by her own fluids, the warmth rising from her womb to her head… Overwhelming, but in such a good way… Her gaze, still focused on the mirror, switched from her to the vampire, who was laying down beside her. Their hand was still leading her movement, but the touch was light as a feather. Liz was focused on her, silent, making sure she was fine. The vampire frowned, noticing who Marylin was looking at and snapped their fingers. The jewels on the frame glistened and the vampire reflection disappeared.
« Please, darling, focus. This is your event, not mine. »
« S’rry... »
Liz tutted and inticed the woman to continue. Eyes locked back unto her own reflection she did so. Sweat began to drip from her forehead, as she looked at herself, at her spread labias, her finger daring going barely inside, just teasing herself. A sudden moan escaped her lips, as she forced herself to keep her legs spread, enjoying the show. She knew Aleith was looking, she was leaning from her chair, hands gripped on her shivering knees. Marylin’s hips began to shake on their own, thrusting up and down, emulating the moves of her hand. The warmth had spread on her chest, she needed to do something with her tits. She raised her arm and tried to grabbed them… Until she noticed she used her stump. Switching her arms, she met the same problem : her stump couldn’t provide the same pleasure as her hand. The frustration led to a gritting moan, which ceased abruptly when she hear Liz beside her.
« Don’t push yourself over, sweetie. Not when you can ask for help. »
When did Marylin closed her eyes ? She didn’t remembered. But who she saw, beside her, was a surprise. Aleith was laying beside her, not daring to touch her but, in her eyes, a pleading question. Meanwhile, Liz was now sitting on the chair, seemingly seeking something inside the basket they brought.
« H-help ? »
« You may have only one hand, but Aleith has two and her mouth which, as far as I’m concerned, she knows how to use, even if needing a bit of training. »
Aleith sputtered, while Marylin laughed. Then, she put her stump against the other woman’s cheek and arched, offering her tits. Aleith caressed it with her thumb, provoking an immediate reaction : Marylin arched once again, her calves suddently tensed. She heard a squelching sound from her slit and fluids dampened further her fingers.
« O-Oooooooho… »
Her toes were curling in pleasure as she wiggled on the pillows, drowning in pure bliss. She was dizzy, her head spinning under the multiples assaults : Aleith’ mouth and fingers on her tits, her own finger on her slit. In the mirror, she saw her vagina twitching once, twice
« Ffffuck… ‘So goooood ! »
She finally crumbled on herself, panting loudly, a large smile on her face. Cold sweat stuck her hairs on her forehead. It was so hard to catch her breath now. Sighing, Marylin managed to lean unto one of her arms, turning to Aleith. The latter was now kneeling beside her. The ex-novice bit her lips, then leaned forward her and kissed her lips. She felt hands grabbing her head and gently pressing her against one of her lover’s lips. Breathing pantily, the two parted with regret as Liz came beside them. The vampire gently took their heads and bringed them closer to their. The three of them shared a long passionnate kiss which, in a way, managed to culminate everything Marylin had desired until this day. They parted and string of saliva were hanging from their mouth. The vampire leaned in and licked thoses of the women to clean them, which answered accordingly and did the same to them. Their tongues twisted on their skins and met and twirled together, little hums of joy and contentment coming from their throats.
« Bloody… That was so good... Th… Thank you. »
« You are welcome, Marylin. »
It was then she noticed the bulge on Liz’ pants and Aleith’ erection. She bit her lips.
« Erm… Your… Ah, you’re... »
Liz waved their hand.
« Do not worry… We’ll take care of that in Aleith’ room, unless... » They leaned toward Marylin’s ear : « You would like to watch us ? »
The sultry voice made her melt.
Chapter 23: How to discover yourself - Part 2
Chapter Text
And so, Marylin was now sitting on a quite comfortable chair, looking bashfully as Liz and Aleith were openly making out, putting quite a show for her. And it was quite obvious they were both putting a show : they glanced in her direction, smirking devilishly before kissing each others. Saliva drooled from their mouths, as their hands explored each others. Their sweet moans were like music to Marylin’s ears, as she saw they falling on their knees, their hands grabbing their butts, going between their thighs, making them shiver at the mere contact. And the aside glances, always so lustful, so enticing… She began to breath heavily, her hand slowly crawling on her thighs, toward her vagina. Would they frown at this ? Probably not, considering their hazed state, but still… Did Aleith touched herself, back in the bathroom ? Marylin didn’t knew, being lost in the bliss of her own pleasure at the time. A loud moan frozed her in place, her hand still on her lap, her fingers fidgeting mere centimeters away from her pussy.
In front of her Aleith, still kneeling but arched back, had her tummy licked by the vampire, who had seemingly… Removed their metallic jaw, which allowed their tongue to cover more surfaces. It was horrifying but in the same time, quite endearing. And Aleith wasn’t against, it seemed, as she was pressing the vampire’s head against her chest, trying to prevent them from moving away.
Another glance toward Marylin and somehow, the vampire managed to convey a smirk on their disfigured face. They replaced their jaw, before pecking Aleith. The latter was breathing as heavily as Marylin.
« Seems our little voyeuse wants her fair share of the show, what do you think, Aleith ? »
« Ah, euh… Why not ? ‘M not against... »
Liz waved toward Marylin, who blanched a bit.
« W-what do you mean, by « fair share » exactly ? »
« Mmmh, let’s just say I’m pent-up, just as Aleith. Up to fuck the brain out of both of us ? »
« I… I... » Sputtering, she felt her cheeks becoming redder at the moment. How was that possible was, for now, beyond her own comprehension. « How ? I don’t have a dick ! »
« For now, silly. »
Liz crawled on the floor and retrieved from the basket what was seemingly a wooden dildo, more or less the same size as Liz’ dick, and some leather straps. Their hands moved fluidly and the two women saw the leather assembling itself to create a kind of harness, in the middle of which the dildo locked in place. Proudly, Liz showed it to Marylin :
« Ta-daaa ! Your very own cock ! Well, I must say, it won’t have the same sensations as a real one, but still… So… Up ? »
Marylin nodded. Under the instruction of the vampire, she stood up to allow them to place the strap on her thighs. She felt the harness be knotted on her legs and her waist. Finally, it was ready. She wiggled from side to side, smiling earnestly seeing the dildo dangling in the same way. She felt it pressed a bit against her slit and frowned, trying to touch it.
« No, don’t worry. It’s normal : when you’ll be… Deep inside us, it will stimulate your clitoris, allowing you to feel pleasure. »
They turned around, as Aleith, and the both of them stood all fours on the floor, presenting their rear to Marylin.
« So… Who do you choose first ? »
They wiggled their glistening butts toward her, chuckling maliciously, sharing little pecks between them. If Liz was clearly in their element there, Aleith wasn’t far behind, though a bit flustered but still enjoying it to the fullest. Her mouth dry, Marylin kneeled behind them and caressed their butts. Their skins were sweets as silk, glistening under the light. She leaned and kissed them, before smelling their fragrance. Aleith smelled of soap, perfumed with blood roses, the same Marylin used in the bathroom. Meanwhile, Liz had a natural fragrance of lily and she wondered if this was because they were a vampire ? Yet, it was as enticing as Aleith. Unable to restrain herself, Marylin bit their asses, smiling as she heard Aleith yelp while Liz cooed.
« C’me on, darling, it’s not fair to tease us like that ! Go on, fuck us, please ! »
Marylin obliged them. She aligned herself with Aleith’s butt, played a bit with her arse then… Went for it. The woman gasped as she was penetrated and shivered, moaning in pleasure. The ex-novice supposed she had to do as she was told : going slowly, finding her own pace. And she did. And as she did, she felt a bump against her slit, everytime she thrusted in. The dildo was pressing against herself, against her clitoris. It was good. She liked that. Gripping her partner’s hips, she began to speed up, encouraged by Aleith’s moanings of pleasure.
« Well, you’re quite good at this, darling... »
Liz had changed place, now sitting at her left side, eyeing them both with lust and desire. Their hand was on their crotch and one of their finger was sliding in and out.
« Tell me, wanna spice-up a bit ? »
« What do you mean ? »
« Well, as for now, you’re pleasuring ONE person. But you can pleasure two, you know ? »
« H-how ? My… Hand ? Masturbate you ? »
Liz smirked, a malicious glint in the eyes.
« Your forearm, darling… Of course, we’ll put the sheath on before, you wouldn’t want to risk infecting your stump ? »
« W-bw-what ? H-how ? It’s too big ! »
« Darling, if you knew the numbers of king-sized cocks I took before asking for a second round, you would be baffled. Beside, I’ll take it there, not in my rear. »
They spread their labia, panting heavily, their tongue licking their lips. Marylin bit her cheek and nodded, lending her stump. The vampire sheathed it carefully, before dislocating their jaw and engulfing it in their mouth, sucking as if it was a dick. The novice moaned and resumed her thrusting of Aleith, who was now gasping with each successive thrust. She gorged in the sight, smiling as the woman she was plowing was begging for more. Her stumped arm moved and she looked aside : Liz, now laying on their side, was teasing themself with the tip of her sheath, before wiggling and crawling and inserting it inside them. Their cock managed to stiffen even more and a bit of precum leaked along the shaft. The vampire began to shake their hips, thrusting in and out the sheathed stump. Marylin was amazed. It was bigger than Liz’ cock, bigger than her « own cock » that she was using to plow Aleith. And yet the vampire was able to insert it until the leathery edge of her sheath. It was at least half her forearm deep inside their pussy ! The sight made her heart beat even faster, as her two partners were now crawling on the floor, riveting in bliss. Her thighs dampened once again, as she felt herself coming to climax for the second time in less than a day. Aleith began to shake violently too and Liz, seeing their reactions, placed a finger on themself, near their butt and pressed. The three of them came almost together and fell on the floor tainted by their fluids, their minds drown in a hazed state of pure bliss, panting heavily.
##
Alexander blinked. He was looking up in the sky. His skin was cold from the sweat. A match was scrapped nearby and, blinking, he flicked his eyes toward the sound. Tom, as naked as he was, lighted a little wooden pipe. Kelly, in the same apparel, reached him out and the hunchback gave her the smoking pipe. She took some huffs and puffs, then reached it to Alexander. The ghoul blinked again and did the same, before giving the object back to Tom.
« Well. That was… Something. »
« Yeah. »
The archer and the champion had been drowned in a sudden lustful impulse while they were still fighting in the garden. Unable to resist, they dropped their weapons and began to furiously make out, quickly joined by Tom. Keely stood up, a bit shivering, and cleaned roughly between her legs with a piece of clothes, before biting her lips.
« Shit. ‘Was supposed to get back to Quincey this ‘noon. Welp. » Her legs still shaking, she clothed herself quickly and grabbed her bow, before leaving the garden. But, as she was about to enter inside the castle, she turned around, a humourous glint in the eyes.
« Well… We still haven’t settled who’s the favorite but after this ? We may have a lead. Heck, blowing the Bandit King’s cock tonight will seems bland in comparison. »
She waved, smirking, and disappeared inside. Tom snickered and finally erupted into a laugh, while Alexander frowned at him.
« Hahahahaha ! What ? Whass’ wrong ? »
« Tch. ‘Kay. Fine. You know how to use your dick, congratulations. »
« Hey, c’me on big guy. Don’t be like that. You know how to hand your own sword too »
He stood up and patted his butt, before retrieving his cane and limping toward the castle. Still frowning, Alexander sat on the soiled grass.
« I’d fucking better. »
Chapter 24: Remnant from the past - Part 3
Summary:
And here is the last side-flashback !
There will be others to come, but inside the chapters
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The carriage stopped in the courtyard. A ghoul came and opened the door after placing some amovibles stairs under. A great figure, with reddish skin and blond hairs stepped down, before turning toward the vehicle.
« We arrived, Bathor. Now come down, we must not make Master Dracula await. Let your bag inside the carriage, someone will take care of it. »
Shaking with fear, the human followed. They were clothed for travel and their cloak swirled around their legs as they walked toward the great entrance of Dracula’s castle. Set between Dunley and the Emerald Forest, it towered the surrounding hills, imposing their heavy presence on the lands.
Ghouls geared with armor of great quality stood against the walls, saluting the duo as they walked by. A vampire clothed with a luxurious robe came to greet them, almost sliding on the floor.
« Greetings, Dame Nataly Erby. It is my pleasure to meet you again. »
« Pleasure shared, Master Nikolos Grat. »
« How is Lady Ino’s domain ? »
« Fine. For now. But I can expect a mountain of responsibilities and senseless bickering when I’ll be back there. »
« Heavy is the burden of our Master’s Envoys. Though, tell me. This human, she’s- »
« They are, indeed, the human who’s been required. »
Bathor silently thanked the vampire.
« Oh. All right. Perfect. So… Bathor, is that right ? »
« Yes, Master Grat. »
« And they are polite. Acceptable. So. Bathor. You’ll soon meet our Master but… I’m afraid we can’t allow you to be in the same room as Him clothed in such… Rags. »
« It’s... »
« Tut-tut. Come with me, we will arrange this. Impression matters. Follow me. »
Nataly waved them and went on her own way, while Bathor, held by the wrist, was led to a little room where there was a grand bathtub, filled with hot and perfumed water. The vampire released them and pointed the tub.
« Get naked and hop on it. We don’t have much time and I have yet to educate you about our etiquette. »
Bathor sighed, before doing as they were told. From behind some curtains, human servants appeared and began to clean them silently, while Nikolos Grat explained how to behave themself :
« First, as a human, you must never and I have to insist : NEVER to look any vampiric member of the court in the eyes. You talk only when you’re authorized to do so and must always adress to us as « Master », « Lady » or « Dame ». Always observe a distance of three meters between you and the vampires. Finally, when you’ll meet Master Dracula, bow properly. »
« Pfah ! » Bathor spat a sip of water. « What do you mean « bow properly » ? »
« Body leaning forward at ninety degree, right hand clenched on your heart, left arm on your back, left knee bending. »
« Well… All right. Erm… Please, can you ask them not to… Look at my crotch like that ? It’s disturbing. »
The vampire sighed and growled. The humans lifted Bathor from their bath and dried them with towels, before putting on make up on their visage. Once it was done, they were quickly clothed with a suit as regal as the robes the vampire wore and their hairs were styled and tied on their neck.
Nikolos came and inspected the result, before wincing.
« Could be better, but seeing the… Raw material they had to work with, I guess we couldn’t expect much. Follow me. »
Despite the clear insult, Bathor didn’t answered. It wasn’t the first time, after all, even if they prefered when peoples kept that to themselves. They joined the man who walked through another door, leading them in a hallway which was full of peoples, mainly vampires and ghouls but some humans were visibles and it was obvious that they weren’t servants. Nikolos cleared the crowd in front of them and Bathor saw looks of surprise falling on them, while some other were openly checking them out like predators. They shivered. The duo arrived before a large door, where two heavily armed ghouls were standing by. Nikolos went to one of them and spoke lightly, before stepping back. The ghoul closed his eyes a while, before perking up and hitting the ground with his foot. The noise resonated on the hallway and everyone silenced before turning toward the ghoul.
« By order of Lord Dracula, the next to enter his room are Master Nikolos Grat and the human named Bathor. It is final and no contestation nor reclamation will be allowed. »
Bathor shrunk on themself, while the gathered crowd turned their gaze toward them.
Nikolos didn’t reacted and just stood aside, waiting. Finally, the doors opened and a couple of vampires left the next room. They quickly bowed before Nikolos and departed. With a flick of his wrist, the vampire commanded the human to follow him.
The room was a study, furnished with three desks, bookshelves and painting. On two of the desks, ghouls were waiting to write down the course of the meeting. At the last one, facing the entrance, was sitting a tall vampire which made Bathor gasped, as the door closed behind them. The man was looking alike a sculptor’s magnum opus, his noble face framed by long black hairs well-groomed and tied behind his neck. A thin mustache was adorning his smile, as he squinted seeing the human’s reaction.
« B-Basarab Tepes ? »
Confusion ran into their mind. What the heck ? They jolted as Nikolos grabbed their shoulder and pressed it, before hissing :
« Bow before Lord Dracula. »
Shivering, they leaned forward, right hand clenched on their heart, their shaking knee bending while their mind was running madly. They fucked Dracula. No. Even worse. They fingered Dracula’s arse while he was plowing them. They blanched so much that even their make-up seemed dark in comparison.
« Welcome to my castle, Bathor. You may stand. Thank you for your services, Nikolos, you are now dismissed. »
« At your pleasure, my Lord. »
He bowed and twirled, before leaving the room, the door opening quickly to grant him passage. Meanwhile, Bathor was still bowing, shaking in fear, cold sweat running on their face. Involuntarily, they stepped back when they heard him standing up to approach them.
« Do not fret, Bathor. I must apologize for my lies during our first meeting, but I wanted to see who you really are, without being more pressured than you should. »
« So… You’re… But not Basarab ? »
« My full name is Vlad Dracula Basarab Tepes. So, let’s just consider I gave you a nickname. You wonder why I asked for you, right ? »
« Yes, m’lord. »
He chuckled gently.
« Among the many of my subjects, you are… One of a kind. In many ways. Hence why I would like to task you with something of an important matter. »
« What is it, my Lord ? »
« What do you know about vampirism and its spreading ? »
« Well… A vampire has to bite someone, probably in a certain way, and the person is transformed ? »
« Quite, indeed. Though, since the beginning, I’ve wonder if… Reproduction is possible. A true reproduction, in flesh. »
« Like… Giving birth to a vampire ? »
« Yes. »
« And… Why do you need me for ? »
« I’ve committed part of my resources to search about this. My scientifics made their researches, I’ve consulted augurs. I... »
He sighed and rubbed his face.
« Your kind seems to be… Some kind of key. » He vaguely gestured toward Bathor. « Able to be both a father and a mother, without being either. »
« Then… I’m going to tell one honest thing, Mylord : I’m not quite sure I’m able to handle this task. »
« Oh, do not worry. I won’t ask you to direct said researches. What would be required is your presence and voluntary participation to the various tests. »
« I would become some kind of pet, a lab rat ? »
« For thoses who’ll conduct the researches ? Yes. For me ? No. You are far too precious for this. »
« And… What are my guarantees ? »
« Of course. In exchange, you will be housed there. Your needs and desires will be satisfied. And, in the end, whatever the result, you will be rewarded, as long as you’ll participate honestly. Of course, if such is your desire, you may interrupt your participation whenever you want. »
He reached them out, smiling gently to ease and comfort them. The human breathed out and took the hand.
« I will join then, Lord Dracula. »
He kissed their hand, before leading them away out of the room. The doors opened and there was a moment of silence, before the crowd bowed to the tall vampire in a perfect ensemble. Dracula ignored them and moved forward, pressing Bathor to follow him. They went upstairs, on the second floor and the vampire opened a little door. Inside was set a living quarter aside what looked like an alchemy lab. Empty bookshelves adorned the walls and there was enough place to create a cozy study. Dracula waved to the place and bowed :
« Here is your room, Bathor. If you need anything, pull this rope. The alchemy lab is a bit barren for now, but you’ll have occasion to stock it. Behind this door is a bathroom and behind this one is a bedroom. »
A meow was heard and Bathor saw a little kitten, with an orange fur, raising his head from the couch. They thought he was just a little pillow. One eyebrow perked up.
« Who… What ? »
« Oh. This one ? » Dracula took gently the little cat between his hands and brought him to the human. « Well, I saw how you grieved your companion, and so… This one won’t replace him, I know. But he can ease his leaving, right ? »
Tears pearled on Bathor’s eyes, while they took the little feline. The latter began to purr loudly and rubbed his head against their shoulder.
« I’ll… Thank you, my Lord. I’ll name him Cat Second of his name. »
« Quite a good name, indeed. Now... I unfortunately have to leave you until tonight, where you’ll meet some of my closest counselors during dinner. »
He hand-kissed them, before looking in their eyes. The human, shaking, asked a silent question, to which they answered accordingly. Their lips sealed while they hugged each others.
Dracula arrived late to his next meeting this day.
##
8 months later.
The carriage stopped abruptly in the center of the village. The Marshland’s atmosphere was barely tolerable in the hot summer and many ghouls assembled around the vehicle, holding umbrellas and fans. The door opened and Bathor stepped down, clothed for the weather. They moved away, letting the two vampires who accompanied them coming out. They were both sweaty and one of them nodded, half-asleep. Before them, the villagers, at least the humans one, were gathered under the shadows provided by the market hall. One of the elders, Gustavs grunted when he saw the androgynous human, wearing with such expensives clothes that they could probably buy the entire village with their shirt.
« Fuckin’ whore. »
One ghoul turned his head. Bent down and picked up a rock. Without really aiming, he threw it and hit the man on the shoulder, breaking it. One of the vampires smiled tiredly.
« Do not insult my assistant. You will face more than just a broken shoulder. Now, Bathor. Name those you’ve sired or carried. »
They nodded and pointed toward Henry, who was aside his mother. M’tumba wasn’t present but, considering she was probably at the last month of pregnancy, she wasn’t going to move a lot.
« This one. Sired. And as for those I’ve carried… The false twins and their older sister, there, and the one there. »
« ‘The fuck are you talking about ? You’ve done what you had to do and that’s all, that always has been the arrangement ! »
They ignored the screaming woman, while the vampire came closer to inspect the childs, protected by an umbrella carried by a ghoul. Henry looked up, a bit concerned but not afraid, while the others… Fran, Estrella, Martin and Luiz if Bathor remembered their name well, were more… Well, scared.
« This one has been confirmed by Lady Erby. Not the others. »
« I guess you have to check by yourself then. By now, you know how my blood taste, right ? »
« Indeed. » He stepped forward and one of the parent tried to shield his childs. « Move. Away.Their blood is required. »
« Why ? Is it some kind of blood-tithe ? They’re too young ! »
« Liar. This one had her firsts periods already. Besides... » The vampire hooked the man and lifted him above his head. « You should be glad : your childs may have an utility. »
« All of this because a fucking blood-whore told you something ? »
The vampire didn’t moved, but two ghouls drew their weapons, moving toward the woman. Panic fell on the villagers, as Bathor moved toward the vampire.
« Please, don’t ! »
« They’re insulting you. »
« I know what they’re thinking about me. I won’t come back here anymore. I don’t want their memories of me- » They pointed the childrens along with Circei. « - being tainted by blood. »
The vampire flared his nostril, before throwing the man on the ground, while his ghouls stopped their movements and stepped back.
« Their kindness is the reason you’ll stay alive and unarmed. Do not abuse it. Now. For the blood. »
« Is it… Some kind of blood-tithe ? »
« In a way. »
« Why ? For which reason ? »
« For a brighter future under the stars. »
##
The carriage stopped abruptly in the courtyard and a ghoul came quickly to place a set of stairs and opening the door. Bathor stepped out, massaging their sore neck, before taking a little wooden box they’ve set aside them during the trip. Cat the Second jumped from the carriage unto their shoulder. Turning around, they saw a lean woman, with a pale skin, clothed in a black and white dress, holding a strange staff atop of it was burning a purple flame.
« Leandra ! I’m glad to see you ! »
« Welcome back, Bathor. How was your trip in the Marshland ? »
« Quite good, quite good. I… Managed to do everything I needed to do. »
The woman smiled and hugged them, before gently scratching the cat’s head. As the only two humans in Dracula’s inner circle, they felt a great kinship between together and it wasn’t rare to see them just walking around and discussing together.
« Great. Our Lord have heard your carriage was coming back and he is… Well, not climbing the wall impatiently, but quite close. He has great hope about Malec’s report, especially as the latter choosed to wait for your return to present it. »
« Well then, let’s meet before we have to climb a ladder to converse with him. »
The two laughed heartily, until Leandra frowned when seeing the little box her friend held.
« Is it ? »
« Yes. » Bathor answered sadly. « Cat. I… I’ve sold my old cabin and couldn’t let him there. »
« I understand. Maybe our Lord will allow you to bury him in the garden ? »
« Let’s hope... »
Leandra patted their shoulder, before leading them away. They didn’t went to Dracula’s office, but toward his throne room. Upon entering the room, they saw that he was judging a quite complex situation between two vampires. Both of them were tall, but one was bald and seemed like a predator. A savage beard was eating his face and a ginormous greatsword was strapped on his back. The other was lean and thin, and his hairs were messilly tied-in. Two blades rested in his belt. Both of them seemed about to jump at each other’s throat. Dracula sighed and waved his hand.
« I understand your grievance, Headclan Ermoar. But until the situation in Silverlight is resolved, Styx the Sunderer will remain there as my Envoy. It is settled. »
The bald one, apparently the Headclan, grunted and turned away. The crowd parted before him, trying not to accidentally cross his path. Behind him, Styx was smiling smugly and departed through a side door. Leandra leaned toward Bathor :
« There’s… Domains problems and our Lord decided Styx would be the one taking care of this, unlike what the Ermoar Clan asked. »
« I see. Big problem ? »
« Dunno. For now, let’s wait. He noticed you, but it would... »
« Be rude to go beyond them, I know. »
They waited a bit while peoples came before the throne and presented their grievances. Sometimes Dracula asked for precisions, or gave an immediate answer, but most of the time it wasn’t deemed as « important ». Until…
« Malec Dowin and Bathor are now called ! »
They breathed in, before giving their wooden box and their cat to Leandra and walked unto the center of the room. They bowed respectfully before Dracula, who allowed them to stand up.
« It is good to see you returning safe and sane, Bathor. »
« Indeed, Mylord. I have there the most recent report from Nataly Erby, who asked me to deliver it to you, to which I agreed. »
They produced from their magical pouch, though a slightly inferior version of the vampire’s one, a stack of sealed envelopes. A vampire nearby came and took them, before returning to his place.
« And… Finally, Malec ? Your own report ? »
Said vampire glanced toward Bathor and coughed, before taking his own notes and re-reading for… Probably the hundreth time since he woke up this day.
« Yes, Lord Dracula. I’ve finally compiled my researches. » He took another stack of parchments, linked together to form a rather worned book. « Though, I do think… Let’s just say the results are quite esoterics, in the sense of a rather difficult to comprehend way. »
« Explain then. »
The crowd gathered in the room fell silent, waiting. Every conversations still held were brutally shut down, as Bathor and Malec became the center of the attention. They gulped with difficulty, while the vampire tried to find a way to formulate his thoughts.
« Well… You’ve asked me to find a way for vampires to… Conceive child, be they sired or carried. »
« Indeed. »
« I’ve… Well, this is quite difficult to explain, please do not judge me for the harshness of my words. I’ve made many experimentations with various voluntary subjects, including the human named Bathor, here present. Everything is compiled in this book. But to explain shortly... » The androgynous human was now shaking and Leandra came beside them, patting gently their shoulder. They smiled, thanking her for the moral support. « The process transforming humans into ghouls completely sterilize them. They may demonstrate signs of arousal and react accordingly, especially when exposed to some… Aphrodisiac substances. » Some in the crowd snickered, until Dracula shot them a furious glare. Two guards cleared the crowd and subdued the ireverent peoples, before dragging them away. The Vampire King waved toward Malec, allowing him to continue. « As for vampires, well… This is different. As far as I’ve understood, women-born vampires do not have period cycle, meaning they can’t ovulate in any way shape or form. To be more specific, the eggs are inactives, though through some arcanic conduit, they may react accordingly. Men-born vampires do produce… Erm… Semen. But the spermatozoids are inactives too. As for the women-born vampires, a specific arcanic conduit may be enough to generate the desired reaction. The main problem reside in the fact that said arcanic conduit must be surrounding the subjects, both of which must be vampires. Feeding the conduit with potent blood may help it to fulfill its role. One thing I’ve noticed is the fact that the whole process may be similar to the vampire transformation. »
Dracula remained silent, while the whole court was processing the explanation.
« Arcanic conduit you said ? »
« Yes. Similar to a coffin, but… Well, quite larger. »
« How are vampires affected ? Is there is a failsafe ? »
« Well… » Malec was tensed and Bathor came before him to answer. « My Lord, being erm… Quite instrumental to theses researches, I… Well… May I intervene ? »
« Yes. Speak, Bathor. »
« Vampires may be affected in… Well, hum… Potent blood, to feed the conduit, right ? In return, it could activate the… Well, the gonades and the ovaries. As for a failsafe, as far as we know… How may I formulate that ? » They bit their lips, conscious of the whisperings in the crowd. « Erm… There’s different levels of purity, in blood essence ? And… Only one of the purest may work. And… It is possible to ask for the two participants- »
They were interrupted by a snickering voice in the crowd, who shouted : « Well, only two participants ? That blood-whore became shy or what ? » Dracula didn’t moved. But his ghouls did. The vampire who spoke was brutally restrained, as two blades pierced his chest and an axe severed his head. The Vampire King waved to Bathor.
« Thank you, M’Lord. So… Where… Yes. Two participants. For the ritual ask for a lot of arcanic energies, so two would be the right number. And if they’re asked to give of their own blood, to mix it with the pure blood essence, it may create a failsafe ? Especially if one of the two is considered as the « owner » of and by the arcanic conduit. I… I’m sorry, I hope you understood... »
« Malec Dowin ? »
« The words are unrefined, but the result is quite the same. This is the conclusion of my researches Mylord, and for more amples explanations, all of my reports are compiled there.
« Interesting. Well… Here are my words : Malec Dowin, for your researches, here is your reward. »
He snapped his fingers and, coming from a side door, two ghouls carrying a heavy chest appeared. They deposited it before the vampire and opened the lid. Inside, many bottles of blood, including three of primal blood essence. The crowd gasped when they saw theses. With this only, Malec suddenly became one rich vampire, whose influence wasn’t to be trifled with.
« As for you, Bathor… Await for me in your quarters. »
The neutral tone made them shiver and they turned away, followed by Leandra. Once they were out of hearing shot, they managed to speak.
« I… I hope I haven’t made any mistakes… »
« No, I don’t think so. »
« I mean… I… Well… I dunno if I did right, if I explained with the right terms and- »
Leandra took their face and kissed them gently on their malformed jaw.
« Hush, hush. Calm down. The travel was tiring and the fact that you had to speak in front of the entire court… Was too much pressure. You need to rest, darling. »
Another kiss, on the lips this time. Bathor reciprocated, until they departed with regret.
« Come now, I’ll make us some tea. »
« I would love that, indeed. »
They entered Bathor’s quarters and they noticed that the door leading to their bedroom was marked by a scarlet seal.
« What ? What is that ? »
« I… Seems this door is currently off-limit. I wonder why. » She approached and put her palm against the seal, frowning. « If I had to hasard a guess, only Dracula can open it. »
« Why ? You… You think he’ll chase me away ? »
« I don’t think so. I know he came this morning, when he heard you’ve passed the threshold of his domain, but I do not know why. Though... »
« Though what ? »
Their voice was as blanched as their skin right now.
« I’ve felt arcanic and unholy energy emanating from your quarter, when he was there. Do not worry, darling. Sit on the couch and let me prepare you some tea, counselor’s order ! »
« At your service. »
While they waited, they fiddled and discussed with the woman, who made her best to change their mind with great success. Meanwhile, the cat was playing with a ball of yarn, before finding a place to sleep comfortably.
« So… In the Marshlands, what happened precisely ? You went to your ancient village, right ? »
« Yes. First, for this whole « blood test », for Malec. And secondly : M’tumba, a woman I’ve helped to conceive a child, gave birth to a little girl. I was present. Her and her spouse decided to call her Bathor. »
« Rather strange. »
« Not really. They expected me to leave forever, especially since I’ve sold my old cabin. It was a way to… Keep me in their minds, to thank me for the help I gave them. »
« I see. You must be proud, Bathor. »
« Yes. »
The door opened, letting Dracula enter the room.
« Mylord. » they both said, bowing to him in a perfect ensemble.
« It’s all right, you can stand up. Leave us, Leandra, I desire to speak with Bathor, alone. »
The pale woman bowed again and exited the room, not without sending an encouraging smile toward her friend. Dracula went to sit beside the human who was now shaking frankly.
« You are afraid, dear Bathor. »
« Yes, Mylord. I… I’m afraid I’ve made mistakes. »
« Nonsense. Yes, it was a bit rushed, but after quickly reading Malec’s notes, you haven’t made any mistakes. Now... I’ve promised you a reward. Come, Bathor. »
He stood up and went for the sealed door. With a flick of his wrist, he made the seal disappear and the door opened. Everything was still as they left it, except for…
« What is it, Mylord ? »
« A coffin. »
« I can see that, but… Why ? »
« For this is the reward I would grant you. The gift of vampirism, offered personnally by me to you. With this, you would become not only one of my own scions, but too a member of my household. If you choose to decline it, I’ll still offer you the place within my house. Though you have to understand one thing. This offer, I will give it to you only once. »
« I… Understand, Mylord. Please, let me think about it, I’m… Afraid. Such decision is hard to take. »
« Indeed. »
Bathor went back to their couch and sat, pondering. Silently, Dracula leant against the doorframe. Finally, they looked at him, a bit… Flustered.
« Whatever I choose, will Basarab Tepes still escape the surveillance of his guards to join me in secret ? »
Dracula laughed, a frank and loud one which warmed their heart.
« Hahahahaha ! Dear Bathor, you know the answer : yes, of course. »
« Then… Lord Dracula, I’m accepting your gift. For theses visits may last longer. For the joy you brought me. For the respect you show me. For the love I feel for you. »
« As your sire, it is my duty to give you a new name then. And I thought of one that would be… Perfect. Do you want to know it ? »
« Yes. »
« I, Vlad Dracula Basarab Tepes, hear you and accept you as my scion. Now hereby, you will be known as… Liz Bathor. »
They frowned, before seeing him smirking. And it dawned on them. A light recall from their first encounter. A light chuckle escaped their mouth and they were quickly joined by Dracula. They stood up, embraced him and kissed him on the cheek.
« What do I have to do now ? »
« Lay in this coffin, and I’ll join you. »
« All right. »
The lid was open and they had no problem to set themself inside. Even when Dracula laid beside them, the coffin was big enough to contain both of them. Following the vampire’s instructions, they undressed a bit, revealing their shoulders. He gave them a little vial, inside of which there was a sanguinolent orb bubbling inside a pool of blood.
« Are you ready ? »
« Yes. »
« Drink it when I’ll begin to bite you. It won’t be as pleasant as the others you’re used to. But it is necessary. »
« I understand. Proceed, sweet Basarab. »
He smiled and opened his mouth. The lid placed itself atop the coffin, closing it. Runes etched around on the stone began to glow and pulse, like a heartbeat. A violent wind emanated from it and blood began to spill, while Bathor was reborn as Liz Bathor.
Notes:
And here it is for now !
I've waited the 1.0 of the game to resume my writings and I think I'll stream my game on Twitch, right there : https://www.twitch.tv/tatu_philosophe, from the 15th May 2024 (I think. Either that or the 16, dunno yet). So, come and catch, say hello and don't hesitate to give me some ideas !
Chapter 25: The masks are off - Part 1
Chapter Text
The battering ram struck the large wooden door, the precious wood which composed it bend, unable to stand against the shock. The milita men stepped back and rushed again. A crack smeared on the planks. Behind, Maja looked at her inky-black minions who tried to lean against the door, to support it against the continuous assault. The swirling sound of the portal ceased, meaning Tom and Marylin managed to escape. She turned and waved her hand toward the structure, which crumbled and fell on the ground, now inactive. The door was slammed open and she looked back. Her minions were puddles of ink splattered everywhere and reformed quickly, as militiamen and Church militants rushed inside her tower. She lifted her hands and her minions blocked the humans. Fights ensued, as she desperatly summoned even more of them to cut off the first wave from the others. Her books levitated around her as she traced complex spells designs in front of her. The books flinged open and their pages flied out towards her foes, slashing their arms and their faces. Wind blew as two men wearing the Church’ tabard fell on the ground, blood pouring from their injuries.
Maja assessed the situation, jaws clenched. It was the first time since a long while she had to defend herself this way. It was the first time both the Militia and the Church teamed up to launch an assault against her. And things weren’t good. She suspected Liz’ actions made them act up, try to reduce the potential threat over Dunley. As if the Church needed anything to classify her as a potential threat. She felt a sudden chill emanating from the entrance and some of her servants stepped back, as ice spreaded on the floor. It radiated from a man clothed the same way as the Militia, but whose gaze was as cold as the snowy meadows of Mortium. Not a lot of peoples, either in Dunley or anywhere else, bear such powers. Vincent the Frostbringer was leading the assault.
The power surged through Maja’s veins as the last guardian of her tower appeared : a golem made of books, towering the assaillants. One of his arms whiped the men, Vincent excepted. The latter only managed to dodge by pure reflex. The man intensified the cold wind surrounding him, but his foe didn’t seemed to care, as it brutally pinned him down. Without breaking a sweat, Maja gestured and her fallen minions gathered into a pool, before rising into another golem which began to fight back, forcing the militants and the militiamen to step back against her fury. One man got grabbed by the leg and got used as a crude mace, his screams of pain and terror rising as he was swinged around. Finally. She got an edge. Gritting her teeths, she stepped forward, urging her minions to do the same. Liz wasn’t at their castle at this moment and couldn’t teleport in her tower anymore. All she had to do was forcing her assaillants away and hold the line until the vampire could arrive… All she had to do was…
BANG
A loud explosion. Something tore through her book-golem, burning its body. Maja ducked and felt a sudden burn on her back. She screamed in pain and fell, clutching her injury. The golem fell too, a purple fire spreading on its « body », destroying the books which composed it. The smell of burning paper filled the atmosphere, as the other golem, the one made of the fallen minions, fell to the same fate. A lean figure, draped in a long coat and holding two smoking pistols, appeared. The triggers were pressed another time. The two golem exploded in a purplish chaotic fire. The figure stood nearby Vincent and helped him getting back up, before slowly walking toward Maja. Through her tears, she recognized the person. Jade. A Vampire Huntress. The latter sheathed one of her guns and grabbed the Dark Savant by the hairs and looked intently at her. Her piercing gaze fell on her left shoulder.
« Tchk. She’s colluding with the vampire. All yours, Vincent. » She pointed the biting marks Liz had left there. « Such kind of scars heals rather quickly. Unless the vampire feeds upon the person frequently. »
The militiaman nodded and, ignoring the weak pleadings of the Dark Savant, grabbed her wrists and constrained them with runic shackles, which would prevent her from using her magic. He forced her to stand up and led her outside, where a cell-wagon was waiting for her. He threw the woman inside without care, before returning inside the tower, glacing aside toward his mens and the Church Militants who were trying to take care of the injureds. Meanwhile, it seemed Jade was seeking more proofs, as she was intently reading an old book.
« What is it ? » She showed him the cover. « Wait a second, ‘have to lean a bit… « Conceivability of vampirism spawning » ? What is that ? »
« A really important books for the vampires. And quite rare. As far as I know, only the Belmont still got a copy. And yet, it is quite tattered, unlike this one. Well preserved. Interesting. And there finally the mention I’ve read... »
« What ? Wait, can you please stop muttering to yourself ? It’s quite rude ! Why is that so important for the leeches ? »
« ‘Cause it’s the basis of one of their greatest… Achievment. The possibility to sire and give birth to even more vampires. »
« Theses creatures can fuck and reproduce that way ? »
« Yeah. But… It wasn’t as easy as you think. It was in fact quite similar to the process of vampirism, with an added intercourse. Though... »
She opened the book at one page and pointed a diagram representing a human being, though guessing their gender was quite difficult.
« This one isn’t mentioned in the copy I’ve read, especially for the latter was… Well, quite old and some pages were missing. »
« Who is it ? »
« If I understand correctly, a human who was part of the experiment, named Bathor. Strange... »
« Bathor ? Like Elizabeth Bathor, the Scarlet Countess ? »
« No. Yes. But no. This… Peculiar person wasn’t woman nor man, and both at the same time and was gendered neutrally- » Vincent winced. Freaking vampires. How such a society could even have prospered ? No wonder mankind vanquished them. Well, especially the Church… « And their name, their real name, was Liz Bathor, titled the Crimson Courtesan. The thing is… This peculiar vampire was transformed by none else but Dracula himself. Erm... » She leaned down, reading quickly the diverses notations scribbled on the pages. « And, if the records are right, they appeared just a few months later after this peculiar book had been written. »
« Why are you so interested by this leech ? And how do you know so many things about it ? »
« Because, when there’s a vampire appearing out of nowhere who become both a consort of Dracula and his favorite, it would be foolish to ignore them. Though it is right that they weren’t the most dangerous and were one of the first who went into hiding. And I do not think Solarius and Simon killed them when they slayed Astellan and his Clan. »
« So… What do you think ? And why would it be with a specific Clan ? »
She sighed. The man was tiring her with his stupid questions. In the same time, it wasn’t something a lot of peoples knew, she had to admit it.
« She was the First Courtesan of this Clan. If they had been awoken along with the others, they would have been with the Ermoar Clan or with Dracula. And... »
« And you don’t think it was with the Ermoar and Dracula is gone, so it’s still alive somewhere or still in slumber. Probably. »
« They. »
« What ? »
« They. No « it ». They. »
« Why should I respect this leech ? »
« Because said leech is probably responsible for the death of many peoples in Dunley, namely a squad from the Inquisition, Christina the Sun Priestess and all the peoples who were gathered at the ritual site. »
Vincent blew a raspberry.
« Pfah ! Asinine. This creature was known for being a whore, nothing else. »
Jada barred her teeths. Fucking imbecil. Grunting, she closed the book and took it in her satchel.
« Let’s go. You have to deliver Maja at the Monastery. I’ll escort you until there and depart for Silverlight. This book is bad news. »
##
Maja had ceased her pleas and cries. Laying down on the little wagon, she watched without seeing the foggy forest around them. Vincent was driving the carriage, leading the formation. He stopped the horses, frowning. The militiamen looked around and frowned too. Jade noticed and stopped walking.
« A problem ? »
« Yeah. We’re lost. »
« What ? What do you mean « we’re lost » ? We’re in Dunley, it’s your turf ! »
« We already crossed this tree twice. Someone or something is forcing us to walk in circle. We are… Supposedly near the Militia Headquarters but... » He stood on the carriage, wincing. « I can’t see shit in this fog. »
Jade seeked something on her pouch. She grabbed a little vial, hanging on a string. In said vial was a little and glowing feminin humanoid.
« I don’t like that. Let’s hope the old twat didn’t lied about you. »
« What’s that ? »
« Pixie. An old fool who lives in the Cursed Forest told me it could help me find my way when everything is obscured. » She rattled the vial, shaking the pixie inside, before lending it to Vincent. « She glows more if you’re on the right direction. »
« Thanks. Erm… What’s… What’s her name ? »
« Give back after use. Now go on. And everyone, stay aler- »
Wolves howled nearby and the horses neighed. Vincent catched a metallic glint in front of him and ducked instinctively. An axe swooshed where his hand had been raised, went past him and hit a tree. Twirling, the weapon went back to where it had been throwned. The tree behind them fell and crushed one man under its weight. A figure standing in the fog catched the axe. They were clad in a long and elegant cape whose cowl obscured most of their features, except for two glinting blue eyes and a metallic jaw.
« Well well well… Well done. You caught one of my servants and stole what is mine. Unfortunately for you, this is the end of the road. But. If you release her, give me back my property and step aside… I’ll kill you quickly. » They made one step forward, twirling their axes on their fingers, a sadistic smile adorning their face. « So many members of the Militia. What a shame but… We can’t make an omelett without killing a chicken and breaking some eggs. »
Jade was the first to act. She raised her pistol and shot toward the vampire. That was enough to break the spell on the others. They shook themselves as the vampire huntress rushed forward.
« I’ll take care of this, go ! »
Chapter 26: The masks are off - Part 2
Chapter Text
Liz grunted when they saw the carriage disappearing into the fog, followed by the militiamen. Meanwhile, the militants rushed toward them, trying to get them occupied and preventing them to follow the carriage. They were easy to dodge. Unlike the vampire huntress. Her pistols weren’t something the vampire had thought about. They were deadly and empowered by chaotic fire. It wasn’t as deadly as everything holy or silvery, but it remained quite painful. The injury on their shoulder smoked as it healed slowly. Gritting their teeths, Liz moved forward. The militants weren’t dangerous, mostly annoying. Especially since they were between the vampire and their prey. A flash of steel. Blood spilled on the ground, a screaming man falling while holding his bloody stump. The huntress sommersaulted, leaving some stranges spiky devices on the ground.
Liz didn’t managed to slow themself and walked on it. The spikes erupted, mangling their foot as an angry roar escaped their throat. Jade aligned herself, took the time to adjust her aim and pulled the trigger. A barrage of chaotic fire surged from the pistols. Liz moved. Morphed into a foggy figure. Dodged the bullets. Appeared behind one of the militants and ripped his throat, drawing his blood out of his body and using it to heal themself. Another man stabbed them, his blade piercing their belly. Liz spat out a bit of blood, before inhaling. Jade frowned. An unholy screeching pierced their ears.
##
Vincent tried to run away. Problem ? The horses were mad and refused to listen to him. He could hear the other militiamen running behind, so far behind, as the cell where Maja was imprisoned was shaking on the carriage. The woman screamed, scared. Another horse appeared, mounted by two riders clad in dark leather, hiding their features. The one who held the reins closed the distance, as the other managed to stand on the horse’s back, before jumping on Vincent. He felt his head knocked by a pair of feets, while his assaillant, an archer he noticed, grabbed him and began to punch him, trying to take the lead from his hand. Meanwhile, the rider drew a ginormous blade and, with one swift movement, beheaded one of the horses pulling the carriage. The vehicle crashed, sending everyone and everything away, on the ground.
Vincent squirmed, his body jolting through the pain. The second rider dismounted and used his blade to break the cell. He grabbed Maja and examined her, before grunting and forcing her to stand up. The Dark Savant was badly bruised and bloodied. The man took something from his pouch, some sort of balm and spread it on the injuries, making her squeal.
« Oi, you could share ! »
What ? The voice… A woman ? It ringed something. It looked alike… Someone Vincent knew.
« Shut up. She’ll need it more than you. Erk, as if you needed it in the first place. »
Grunting, Vincent lifted his head. His vision was blurred by the pain and the tears. The crash had removed the woman’s cowl. He saw her blueish skintone, her red eyes and… Her long white hairs, styled in a complicated braid. He knew that braid. Just as he knew the features of the woman.
« And that one is still alive. Do you think our Liege will hold it against us ? »
« I dunno. You wanna finish the job ? »
His heart was pumping and, through sheer will and adrenalin, he got up, taking his weapon and shield in the same move.
« Keely ? »
Yes. That was her. His sister. Exiled sister. But. Why ? Why did she sported theses… Ghoulish features ?
« What happened ? What happened to you ? »
He could hear the militiamen reaching for them. The… Ghouls ? Looked at each other. The other, the rider who killed the horse, had his face entirely hidden by a strange cowl covering his every features, except for his eyes.
« Okay, you know him ? »
« Yeah. My… Little brother. »
« So... »
« No. Take care of the militia. It’s family business. »
Vincent’s eyes widened as, in a fluid movement, Keely took an arrow on her quiver and shot it right at him. He dodged it narrowly, before trying to regain his composure. Beside, the second ghoul put Maja on the saddle and slapped the horse, making the latter run away.
« Keely ? Why ? What happened ? »
« So that’s when you’re concerned about me ? When you see me, standing against you ? Not when I’ve been exiled to the south ? » She laughed without joy. « You have no idea of what happened there. What I lived. What I did. You never cared, neither our dear father. »
She shot three consecutives arrows, coating the ground in violent icy spikes, forcing the man to stay away from her.
« I’m standing here, before you, thanks to a vampire. For them, I would burn the world. And, as far as I’m concerned… You’re standing in their way. »
The other ghoul was already upon the militiamen, using his blade to dispatch them with ease. Vincent allowed himself to squint : the way the creature handled his weapon was quite familiar. But his interrogations would have to wait : for now, he has his own sister to handle. Keely always have been the most brutal of both of them, using ranged attack and ice magic to deny her foes any mean to close the distance. Though her foe was someone who had access to the same magic. But she was a ghoul now. Stronger, faster, more endurant even. One of her arrow knocked away the helmet of her brother and he lost balance, just enough for her to jump on the branch of a tree, away from him. Targeting the sky, she made rain a flow of icy arrows and he barely had the time to erect a barrier in the same material to avoid being pierced. Glancing aside, she saw Alexander dispatching the militiamen as if they were children. As she was about to taunt Vincent about that, an unholy scream reached their ears.
##
Jade was panting. The cold sweat on her forehead was almost hurting. She looked, in shock, the vampire removing the blade from their stomach, before using it to behead the man who stabbed them. Unreal. It was unreal. And yet. The same scene happened before. So many decades ago.
Styx had killed her father the same way. And her father didn’t fell on the floor. Instead, his headless body had turned around and rushed toward John, before shredding his own son with his bare hands. The same scene. It was unreal. And she acted the same at the time : helpless, unable to move. Failing everyone. Her shaking hands gripped something. Something familiar. Something she hadn’t last time. Her pistols. She could try to do something. She HAD to. She lifted her arms and voicing a scream she couldn’t hear, she funneled the chaotic power coursing through her veins while pressing the trigger.
Click. Click.
Nothing came. The barrels were empty. Jade was going to die in a silent forest. The silence. So overwhelming. The huntress fell on her knees, dropping her weapons. Panting, she unsheathed a little dagger and stabbed herself on the thighs. The sudden pain woke her from her trance and she jolted, before rushing the vampire, who just sliced the throat of the last militant.
Liz didn’t even spared a glance to their last victim. The vampire huntress remained and they wondered why she hadn’t try anything ? Even Christina tried to put up a fight when her powers were shut down. And they saw her, running to them with a dagger, their leg bleeding. Did… Did she stabbed herself ? The vampire dodged the attack with ease, as the followings, telegraphed as they were. How someone so… Quaint and borish could be called « vampire hunter » ? An axe twirled and Jade fell on the ground, again, screaming and crying in pain as her arm was severed. Liz sighed, grabbed her by the shirt and bite her throat.
##
Alexander knocked down the last member of the militia. He went out of his way to make sure none would be harmed more than a few bruises. He looked around. Keely was seemingly still playing with her brother. The latter was now more bruised, bleeding from his many injuries. Panting heavily, the man gritted his teeths and stepped back, seemingly trying to focus himself. Keely frowned, as the air became far more cooler around Vincent. Alexander stepped back while the archer pulled the string of her bow, creating out of thin air an arrow made of ice. Glyphs engraved on the bow enlightened one by one. The air was so cold that Liz’ champion felt the sweat on his brow freezing. And then… The arrow was shot. The spell was released.
Vincent, panting heavily, felt the arrow on his shoulder disappearing. Around him, everything was frozen. Shard of ice had erupted from the ground, destroying the carriage and impaling some unfortunate members of the militia. And one of the ghouls. Keely was almost bisected by a blade of ice. In shock, Vincent saw his sister coughing blood, before disappearing in a mote of flame and blood.
« Well, fuck. Our Liege won’t be happy, she’s quite expensive you know ? »
He glanced aside. The other ghoul. It managed to avoid the attack. Though… Its cowl was shredded, revealing its feature. Vincent’s eyes widened when he recognized Alexander.
« What ? How… Who ? »
The latter didn’t answered. He just took off the pommel from his blade and threw it onto Vincent’s face, knocking him unconscious. He turned back when he heard ruffling behind him. Liz was there, an curious glint on the eyes, blood tainting their metallic jaw.
« What happened ? »
« Keely’s brother. He managed to get her. »
« And he didn’t got you ? »
« They’re both using ice and I’m training against Keely quite regularly. »
« Indeed. And… Maja ? »
« Put her on the saddle, told the horse to join back the castle. The vampire huntress ? »
« Alive. I took what I needed from her. No need to kill her for now. Think of this : how humiliating is it to lose against a vampire, just for said vampire just… Drinking your blood and letting you alive ? Alive and amputated, but alive nonetheless... »
« She’ll try to take her revenge. »
« Ah ! She’ll need a new arm for this. And to shake off the shame. » Liz sighed and looked at the corpses. Seeing they’ve been killed by ice powers, they frowned.
« It’s not Keely’s doing. He did it. »
« Mmmh… I usually would have appreciated such… Thorough use of power but… » They stepped aside the man and lifted their foot. « Unfortunately, Keely is quite expensive to resurrect. And quite useful, you bastard. »
One stomp was all they needed to break his wrist.
« Well… That was tremendous. Let’s get back to the castle. I have a ghoul to resurrect and a new guest to accomodate. »
Chapter 27: The aftermath
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Maja sipped from her cup of tea. It was good. Helping her to recover. Aside of her, Liz was frowning, looking at the disassembled parts of a pistol, seemingly confused.
« By the Fangs, what the heck is that ? »
« Pistols. »
« Pis-what ? »
« Pistols. This is something relatively new, as far as I’m concerned. It is derived from the rifles. »
« The what ? »
« Rifles. Like… Big stick that make « boom » ? »
The vampire thought a bit.
« Oooh, like thoses strange weapons from Transcendum ? »
« Yeah ! But more basics. »
« Uh-okay. And so… This pistol-thing is derived from that ? »
« Yep. Easier to conceal and to reload, I think ? »
« T’was the vampire huntress who used them. But I didn’t saw her reloading. She only channeled chaotic fire. »
« Yes, look there... » She pointed some glyphs. « It allows her to use such kind of power instead of normal bullets. »
« Pfff… So complicated… Do you think I could get my hand on a non-modified version ? »
« I… Wait, didn’t you drank her blood ? The knowledge is yours, no ? »
« ‘Ts not that easy. A blade, a bow or even a crossbow ? Easy as heck, it existed on my time. There, it’s something else. Why do you need sulfur, charcoal and salpeter to create theses weapons ? »
« It’s… The needed component for black powder. »
Once again, Liz frowned.
« Wait. Like for explosives ? But in smaller part ? Igniting them to propulse the bullet ? »
« Yes, that’s the main idea. »
« So fucking weird. The weapon is interesting, though quite loud, but… I think I can work up something with it. Hum... » They leaned back, thinking. « Transcendum are the first who made them, right ? »
« Hum… Maybe I should visit them then. Smuggling goods won’t be easy, seeing how the Militia tightened their coverages of the roads. Well, for another day. »
They stretched while moaning, before glancing toward the book Maja was reading. Malec Dowin’s researches.
« So. What are you thinking about it ? »
« Quite interesting. But… Seeing what is written in there, did vampiric society had any kind of taboo ? »
« In fact, yes. Drinking the blood of another vampire. It is considered as a really intimate act, where you share your privacy with another one. »
« How is that different from you biting me and drinking my blood ? »
« It’s a bit different. To be fair, I managed to get something we may consider as equal when I took your vows and thoses of Quincey, same thing when I transformed Keely, Alexander and Tom into ghouls. But it seems it works quite differently. I… To be fair, I do not know really how it works. I wasn’t a really good scholar and it shows. Though… For the taboo, there are two peculiar moments where this restriction is lifted. »
« Which are ? »
« Well, first of all, someone you are really intimate with in the first place. For me ? Even if I was the biggest whore of all Vardoran, there are only four peoples I’ve bitten and let bite me. They are Vlad Dracula Basarab Tepes, Myria Bashar, Antonella Eijira and Astellan Ermoar. »
Maja frowned. Two of theses names were known to her, of course, but… She decided to not press on. At least, not now.
« Interesting. And the second peculiar moment ? »
« Blood Hunt. It’s… Just say it’s a way to humiliate the target one more time. This is akin to a sexual assault, to be fair. »
« And… Wait. Wait, wait, wait… What about Styx ? You… Haven’t you drank his blood ? »
« I did, indeed. To be fair, it was an act of mercy at this point. Anything else ? »
Maja shrugged, before thinking about it. Meanwhile, the vampire gathered the diverses parts of the pistols and wrapped them in a blanket. They would go to Rustlock, a little village from Gloomrot, where they knew an artificer lived. They stood up and glanced toward the Dark Savant, who nodded :
« Yes, I have one last question, in fact. You mentioned Myria Bashar and Antonella Eijira, who are they ? »
« The two other consorts. Antonella died at the beginning of the war, before the Slumbering. She sacrificed herself to protect her spawns and her Headclan. I don’t know what happened to Myria. Last I’ve heard, she was back with Dracula. »
« I… Don’t know. Quite interesting, though. You were all three really important for Dracula, but you are the only one we remember. Why ? »
« Because I was quite known for my lust. Myria and Antonella too, but to a far less degree. If I’m not wrong, some… Authors seemed to think we were only one person, and not three. But to be fair, said authors seemed to write with their non-direct hand. »
Maja snorted, before bowing as Liz departed. She was now left alone. Well… Not really alone. She still had her books, and there were probably a ghoul somewhere in the castle, as well as the two young humans who lived here. Liz avoided to send them for their errand lately, to protect them. Only the vampire and their ghouls were allowed to venture outside. Fortunately, said vampire had a quite beautiful garden in which the humans could spent a large part of their days, if such was their desire. Maja shrugged and went back to her reading.
##
Eyelids closed, Vincent groaned and try to stand up.
« Don’t move, son. »
He shivered at the voice and, painly, opened his eyes. Standing aside of his bed, the large and familiar figure of Octavian was leaning toward him, concerned. Ouf. The paternal quirks of the Captain of the Militia were both a blessing and a source of concern… Especially since his nep-… Shit.
« Jade woke up three hours before you. »
« She’s still alive ? »
« Bad shape. Lost an arm and had been bitten by the vampire. »
Vincent blanched but his Captain waved in denegation.
« Simon Belmont and Tristan are already here and checked her. She won’t transform into a vampire. »
« Thanks the Light. »
« Eat. I’ll come back to interrogate you later. »
Vincent nodded as his officer turned away and left the room. Blinking, the man looked around before his eyes widened : he wasn’t in some hospital or something, but in the very bedroom of his Captain ! There couldn’t be any mistake here : the map of Dunley used to plan the patrols, the blades hanged on the walls and even the little painting ! It represented a quite younger Octavian and his sister at her wedding. The door opened and Vincent jolted before wincing painfully. An old lady wearing an apron and pushing a little trolley arrived. Octavian’s matron and if the latter was a father for the person under his command, she was a grandmother.
« Good afternoon, young man. Octavian told me you were awake and probably needed to eat. »
« Thanks, Gran. » She went aside him and served him a plate of scrambled eggs with a slice of bacon, before pouring him a cup of tea. Vincent began to eat, slowly. « Tell me, Gran ? Did… Did Octavian told my father what happened ? »
« No, sweetie. He feared your father would do something… A bit reckless. »
« I… Thank you. How long have I been unconscious ? »
« Two days dear. »
« Oh. »
« Don’t fret. Eat, chop-chop ! »
The man nodded and obeyed, although a bit slowly. His head was spinning. On one side, Octavian hadn’t told his father. On the other hand, he would have to do it himself. And he wasn’t really fond of the idea, to be fair. At least, he’ll remain there during his recovery. Once he finished his plate, Gran cleaned it before leaving the room, letting Octavian and two other peoples coming. One was clade in a leather armor, a large hat on his head, a heavy crossbow and a greatsword hanging on his back. He was moving like a predator, seemingly stalking his prey as he walked in the room. The second one was shirtless and a strange silvery cross was hanging on the leathery laces covering his chest, while a whip was buckled to his belt. His blond hairs tied loosely on his neck, surrounding his juvenile face, gave him an almost innocent appearance. Tristan and Simon Belmont. The vampires hunters. Both looking as different as sun and moon and yet so alike. Octavian sat aside Vincent, while Simon sat on the officer’s chair who was before his desk. Meanwhile, Tristan was just pacing along, arms crossed.
« So. Finally awake. We have many questions to ask you. You didn’t crossed the vampire but still was defeated. By who ? »
« The… Ghouls. Two. One was... » He inspired and tears formed at the corner of his eyes. « One of them was Keely. »
Simon and Octavian frowned and the officer even gently patted Vincent’s shoulder, while Tristan jolted.
« I had my suspicions… Fucking Quincey. »
« What do you mean ? »
« Keely had been injured by a vampire a while ago. Quincey took care of her. And then, suddenly, the bandits become far more organized under his rule, they get iron weaponry… I guess the vampire made a deal with him or something. » He turned away, pondering. « Was it the leech from the tannery ? »
Simon frowned.
« The one you talked about ? Who… Wait, isn’t that the same vampire who bite both Clive and Keely ? There was something strange about it, right ? »
« Yeah. The leech spared Keely, somehow. I think we know why, now. I should have killed her. Fucking Quincey. »
A panting made them look toward the bed. Vincent was crying, hugged by Octavian. The latter frowned angrily at Tristan.
« If you could have a bit of tact, hunters. »
Simon bit his lips and, nodding, rubbed gently the young man’s shoulder.
« Sorry. Please, proceed. There were two ghouls, right ? »
« Yeah. They saved the Dark Savant and fought us. Well… I fought Keely and the other took care of the other militiamen. Though… Well... » He sighed and bit his lips, adverting his gaze from Octavian. « Erm… There’s something you have to know. »
« What is it ? »
« The other ghoul. I recognized it too. ‘Twas Alexander. »
For the first time since he joined the Militia, Vincent saw Octavian breaking. His skin paled and he fell abruptly on his chair, aging visibly, limbs shaking.
« A-Are you sure ? » Vincent nodded. « Impossible. It- it’s impossible. He disappeared in Silverlight, there’s no way... »
The man, broken, hunched over, looking into the ground, muttering incoherently. Tears flew from his eyes as he shaked sadly. Simon stood up and gently patted the sobbing man’s shoulder. He was the same age as Alexander and knew him a bit, a good lad if nothing else. He also knew Octavian loved him almost as his own son. He had to keep an eye on him. Prevent him to do something… Reckless. He turned toward Tristan. The two men had a silent conversation, before Tristan nod and went away. Simon turned to Vincent.
« We should leave him alone. Come with me. »
Hesitant, Vincent did so and, wincing and limping, joined the vampire hunter. They crossed the threshold of the room and closed the door behind them, dampening the wails. Simon sighed and grabbed the Frostbringer’s shoulder.
« Listen. I know what you are thinking. Don’t. You’re not at fault there. And don’t rush away, trying to avenge your sister or anything. Keep that in mind. I’ve debriefed the militiamen. The gh- Alexander, I think, went out of his way to spare them, instead of just killing them on the spot. This is not normal. » He sighed again. « You’re a survivor. Remember that the vampire killed many but choosed to spare you. Don’t waste this. »
With a brief handshake, Simon nodded and went away inside the headquarters.
##
The night had fallen and the mood wasn’t high. The news had spread among the men. Though, most of them were more saddened by Alexander’s fate than Keely’s. After all, she’d been exiled in the south for a good reason. Strangely, it didn’t really mattered for Vincent. He was conscious of the chance his sister had : not being thrown in the silver mines, but only exiled to Farbane. There were some poor chaps who did far less than her who’ll never leave the mines. What mattered was the fact that she was now a ghoul. He couldn’t let this be. Whatever she said about the vampire who saved her life by transforming her, it was wrong.
His train of thoughts was brutally cut as a door was slammed open. Octavian, fully geared and holding his blade, stomped away from his barrack, looking determined.
« Hans, Samo and Terry, with me. »
« Where to, Captain ? »
« The vampire’s trail. »
His voice was a guttural growl, nothing else. The three he designed, among the best scouts of the Militia, looked at each other, then at his back, then at each other before running behind Octavian.
« Where do you tjink you’re going ? »
The officer looked toward Simon. The latter leaned against the frame of the stables, arms crossed, neutral.
« As I said. The vampire’s trail. »
« No. »
« Do not give me orders, Belmont ! »
« Captain Octavian ! If my suspicions are correct, said vampire killed Christina and the peoples gathered in the ritual site, slaughtered no less than five peoples in their own house while they were sleeping without waking up their spouses, made the Inquisition disappeared and probably infiltrated our society up to the Monastery. What do you think you’ll be able to do ? »
« AND WHAT SHOULD I DO THEN ? WAIT FOR THIS FUCKING LEECH TO CHOOSE ME AS ITS NEXT TARGET ? SHOULD I LET THIS MONSTER RAVAGE OUR LAND, BELMONT ? »
Even the vampire hunter stepped back before the fury. Panting, Simon choosed carefully his next words :
« No. But I won’t let you run into a fucking suicide ! You must ready yourself, for the vampire won’t show any mercy. Someone is already on the trail. Someone far more prepared than you. But once he’ll find the monster, you will lead the charge, I promise. And you won’t wait there, pacing around. You’ll come with me. »
« Where to ? »
« Silverlight. Solarius wants to speak with you. »
##
The snowy meadows showed only desolation. Ruins, desolated forests, nothing. Nothing but withered and degenerated creatures crawling on the ground, preying upon each other for a drop of blood. The Entity hovered over Mortium. Dracula’s last bastion. It was fuming for being scorned by its creator. And for what ? For doing its own purpose ! What it had been created for ! It wasn’t its fault if the crimson bitch was a whining sissy who couldn’t handle criticism ! While they were gently sleeping, it was the Entity’s job to make sure the Reckoning would be a success. And it did so ! If Liz knew the minutious little details the Entity had to take in account, they would surely shut the heck up ! But no. No.
It was enraging. A being such as it, with a power to rival Dracula, reduced to a fucking PUPPET ! Grunting, the scarlet cloud flied over a fort, thinking. It catched humans patrolling in the ruins. Ah. Yes. When the vampires woke up, one of the first decision of the Church was to send an army in the region, to ensure the leeches wouldn’t awake Dracula or something. Bored as it was, and needing a bit of distraction, the Entity looked the patrol being ambushed by some famished vampires. The expendables ones. Those whose mind had been lost to the ages, broken by defeat, unable to join their kin in slumber. They were easily dispatched. The Entity tutted. Well. Time for plan… C ? D ? Well, to be honest, waking up Liz had been his last resort, his plan Z. So, how should it call this one ? Alpha ? Omega ? Or just the « Fuck-off » plan ?
Expendables. But it didn’t meant they were useless. They just required a bit of… Malleability. The Entity surged into the brain of one of theses withered creatures and began to mould it to its will. The vampire shook, seizuring and, broken, fell on the ground, blood pouring from every orifices. Shit. Well… At least there were others. It took some times and some… Acceptables sacrifices but the Entity managed to bid one to its will without killing it.
The creature hunched over the ground. The other members of his herd looked at him, expectantly. They saw the scarlet cloud which killed them when approaching, but this one survived. A febrile claw began to draw something on the ground. After a while, a strange seal was revealed. The Withered were ordered to attack humans, but not kill them. Their blood will be useful to make the Withered strong. And once they’ll be strong, they’ll take their revenge.
Notes:
The plot thickens.
Besides : I played in fact while not streaming, which helped me to have a good idea of the actual lore and how it will diverge in this fic. So... More vampires to come ? Who knows ?
Btw : The original chapters were far more lighter and NSFW-themed, it's just that I've spent like... Almost one month to write and rewrite said chapters, before finding interesting things in the game to add. So... They're still on the menu, but for later
Chapter 28: Sleepover in the daylight
Summary:
Oh myself, this chapter had known SO MANY CHANGEs ! But in the end, I think it's all right.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The portal swirled, as two figures emerged from the bloody pool. Out of habit, Liz shook their head and brushed their hairs, while Leandra checked herself.
« Well. That’s a good travel. »
« Indeed. Glad to see your castle, dear Liz. »
The vampire smiled and opened the door leading to the third floor. The lich smiled when she saw the place. It wasn’t exactly a perfect copy of the Ermoar throne room, but it was quite similar. As her host gave her the roundabout, she noticed that their room was at the same place as Astellan’s, while the library was seemingly built approximatively where their own quarters were built, back in the days. So typical. It was to expect, after all. It wasn’t as if Liz had the space to build back Dracula’s castle.
« So… That’s… Well, quite a view, darling. But are you sure you can’t stay ? »
« Unfortunately, no. I have… Business and errands to attend to in Gloomrot. I’m about to close my grasp unto Dunley and so I have to prepare the answer from both Trancendum and Silverlight. »
« I understand. »
Holding their hands, they chatted lightly while walking to another room in the third floor. Liz’ solar. The door was still closed when they arrived, but before the vampire could reach the handle, the lich stopped them.
« Wait. You have your errand, all right, but. We have what ? Eight centuries to catch back. What are my guarantees that I’ll be boned today, luv’ ? »
« Well, darling, it’s quite easy. I am lodging someone who swore fealty to me and I’m… Quite sure she’ll be interested to be… Acquainted with both you and I. At the same time. »
« Go on ? »
« Well, let’s be honest darling, we are more than likely to call her pet. But her real name is Maja. »
Leandra frowned.
« The name is ringing a bit... »
« A young scholar, quite pale, living in her cute and pristine and isolated tower, east of Dunley ? »
« Oooooh, yes, indeed. Yeah, I remember. Nice catch. How did you managed that ? »
« Easily with my always-approved method : my big. Powerful. Vampire. » They grabbed the handle and swinged the door open, smiling. « Cock. »
In the solar, said Maja was shrinking, trying to disappear into the couch she was sitting on. Aside of her, Marylin was blushing, just as Aleith who was seemingly trying to hide her erection. Meanwhile, Alexander was just snickering then laughed out loud, while Tom was eyes wide open seeing another Pretty One along with his Liege.
« So… For the presentations… Here is my oldest friend. Name’s Leandra, she’s also better known as the Shadow Priestess and one of Dracula’s counselors. »
« Luv’, please stop, I’m going to blush and it isn’t good for my skin. »
« C’me on, eight centuries without teasing you is hard to bear. But. Leandra. I present to you my household : my champion, Alexander, my steward, Tom. The cutie with her legs crossed is Aleith, the one profiously blushing with a stump is Marylin and the last one is Maja. »
« My pleasure to meet you. Though, I thought there was a third ghoul, where is she ? »
« Away, unfortunately. Keely is my guarantee that Farbane will yap at my every whims. What a man would do to ensure that his cock is milked twice a day... »
« Speaking as an expert ? »
« Fuck yeah and you know it as much as me. Anyway… Unfortunately, I have to go. In the meantime, enjoy yourself. »
Liz bowed curtly and turned around, while Leandra snickered before sitting on a comfortable chair, looking around her. The walls were made of glass panels hailing from floor-to-ceiling, allowing the persons to enjoy the view of Dunley. Peering, the lich noticed she could even distinguish the edges of Farbane’s woods, far in the south. Tom approached her with a little trolley, presenting tea, crumpets, beer, wine, bread and cake. The sight made Leandra smile : Liz always wanted their guest to feel right at home. She choosed to begin with tea, though. The alcohol was tempting, but she prefered to share it with Liz rather than only their servants.
The conversation which followed was… Quite polite, to be frank. She supposed it was the fact that they were with someone considered as a creature of legend and dread during centuries, even if the fact that they lived with a vampire should meddle that. Oh well… Whatever. The p- no, not now. Maja turned toward her, a curious glint in the eyes.
« I wonder, Dame Leandra- »
« Leandra will suffice. That title was for the vampires, to enforce my importance, nothing else. »
« Oh… Leandra, then... » The latter nodded. « I wonder, you knew Liz since a while, right ? »
« Yes. I was there when they arrived for the first time at Dracula’s castle. I wasn’t a lich then though. »
« Oh… Could you… Could you please tell us more about Astellan Ermoar ? They’re talking a lot about him and Dracula and I would like to know more about them. Well. Him. I mean, it’s not like we are ignorant about the Vampire King, right ? »
« Why don’t you ask them directly ? »
« Well… They spent something like two hours gushing over him when I did, so... »
« Why am I not surprised ? Well… »
She was interrupted by Marylin who leaned toward her. Meanwhile, Aleith and Tom were discussing.
« So… Yeah, sorry, I wanted to know a bit more about him too ? Astellan, he’s the… Bald man, on the stained glass in the throne room ? »
« Yeah, he was. I remember what happened the first time Liz gave birth to one of his spawns. He was so stressed out he went to Dracula’s castle to fight his lil’ puppy. Bare handed. Well, he finished the fight bare handed at least. »
Marylin frowned. If someone who’d been among vampire during a while called something « lil’ puppy », this must mean…
« What do you mean by « lil’ puppy », just to be sure ? »
« Well, it was a creature bigger than a horse, with a leonine head, batwings and scorpion tail. It can breath fire and ice and its claws and fangs are as sharp as a well-maintained blade. »
Maja frowned this time.
« Wait. It’s a… You’re describing a Manticore, right ? »
« Yep ! » The Dark Savant blanched, as well as the others. « Astellan finished the fight by throwing the big puppy through a wall unto the throne room and chocking it to death before Dracula. Our Dark Lord excused the Headclan, after all it was a stressfull situation : his First Courtesan was giving birth to his first spawn. »
Marylin blinked. Leandra was casually speaking about peoples able to duel monsters for stress relief ! How… How did the Church managed to even win against such kind of creatures ? Before she even could ask, Aleith spoke :
« Wait, how… How did they met ? I mean, I know there’s a whole thing called « courtesan » and « consort », like what Maja told me and what you said, but what does it means ? »
« Well, « consort » was a term coined to call the persons who were in Dracula’s entourage, specifically chosen to bear his spawns. Courtesan meant peoples sent away to other domains to fulfill the same role. Liz was a consort, Dracula’s favorite I must add, and became a Courtesan afterward. I remember the party our Lord had thrown to allow the Headclans to meet their potentials Courtesans. »
The audience frowned, until Leandra understood their confusion.
« Dracula selected vampires specifically for this task. And then threw a party to allow them to meet the Headclans. » She smirked. « You know what ? Liz isn’t there to prevent me so… I’ll tell the tale of their first meeting. Believe me, after all theses centuries, it’s still painful and an embarassing memory… At least for them. Whatever, the party. Oh this was beautiful… Fountains of blood, the candelabras were polished and adorned with ribbons, an orchestra directed by the Great Maestra Offland herself… Dracula didn’t wanted to look cheap, after all. So, with this in mind, I want to paint you the whole picture : this ballroom, full of nobles and Headclans, our Lord Dracula sitting on his throne, servants sneaking among the guests to ensure their needs are met. And then, side doors opens, a flow of superb vampires came into the room and caught everyone’s eyes. Though… Oh gosh... I remember... »
##
Liz was moving slowly, leading the future courtesans among the crowd. At their side, the two other consorts. Their collective beauty eclipsed the somptuous garments the Headclans and the nobles wore this night. Behind them, a little troop of equally superb vampires was walking at the same pace. The androgynous vampire was wearing a tuxedo mixed with a flowing dress which was cascading like a coat. On their shoulders, Cat 7th of Its Name was laying like a dreaming scarf of orange fur, thinking it was the center of attention. Their scarlet hairs, the locks elegantly running on their purplish skin, were adorned with a tiara made of darksilver, the same metal with which their underjaw and their nails were now made. A smirk of pride moved their painted lips, as they noticed Lady Ayasha Ino bowing before them. The consorts and the courtesans arrived before the throne and spreaded in a half-circle, saluting deeply Dracula.
The Vampire King stood up from his throne and raised his arms. He was truly a king among kings, a lord without equal. Liz turned around to face the gathering of nobles and Headclans, in unison with their peers. Among the crowd they noticed some of their own spawns standing there. Another chill of pride ran through their spine.
« Headclans, lords, ladies. I present to you… The Courtesans. An order of vampires, able to conceive, sire and bear childrens. » Gasps were heard among the crowd. Dracula waved his hand. « Honored Headclans, tonight you will meet the fine fleur of our race. They will become your Courtesans, for a prosper future under the stars. » The crowd hailed the established formula, before Dracula spoke once again : « Lords and Ladies, knows that among them are my three consorts : Myria Bashar, Antonella Eijira and Liz Bathor. Confer with them but remember, only the worthy may grasp their hearts. »
Liz, Myria and Antonella bowed in unison, holding their hands. The crowd applaused while a lean vampire clothed with a tuxedo tapped her conductor’s baton against her nails, before leading the orchestra. The consorts and the future Courtesans mendled with the crowd and quickly Liz was surrounded by a little gathering of admirers. Cat 7th looked at them with the deep disregard only a cat can deliver, before yawning and beginning to nap across Liz’s shoulders.
« So, Lady Liz Bathor, right ? »
« I would prefer you speak of me in… Neutral term, Lord Hektor Samovar. « Your Grace » would suffice. »
« Apologize. Grace Liz Bathor, then ? » They nodded. « I do wonder, what are the duties of a Courtesan, or rather, in your case, a consort ? »
« Well, being pretty, charming, cultured, good dancer, good singer and musician… Keeping our sweet Lord calm and quiet, making sure his every needs are fulfilled… And bearing his spawns, of course. As a Courtesan, this duty would probably be extended to a portion of the Clan. As long as they are worthy, of course. »
They waved and three young vampires approached : one man and two women. They shared similarities with Liz, as their hairs were of diverses shades of crimson and one of the women had a slightly malformed jaw, which made her fang peek out of her lips.
« I present to you the spawns I’ve bear for Dracula : M’tumba Basarab, Anri Basarab and Tessalonia Basarab. »
The spawns bowed curtesly. Hektor Samovar looked at them, squinting slightly at the malformed jaw M’tumba sported. The latter looked back at him, until the vampire advert his gaze. Smiling proudly, Liz showed two other spawns standing nearby Myria and Antonella, who had similar hairs.
« Oh, and I can sire some too. For examples, here are Lucas Bathor and Circei Bathor. »
They praised them, before the differents Headclans began to show off a bit, trying to gain Liz’s favor. They answered accordingly, marveling at their tales, cooing before their strength, appraising their success. At one point though, they took their fan and began to use it to cool themself. Leandra, who was walking nearby, came to them. They waved the lich. She answered and bowed to the others vampires.
« Good evening, Lord Samovar, Lord Drak’Fell, Lady Ino, Lord Tess and Lady Henryk. I do hope this little party is up to your expectations ? »
« Indeed, Leandra. Quite surprising, but a good news nonetheless. »
Meanwhile, Liz was looking around, smiling ravenously. Their friend recognized their gaze and knew they were looking at more interesting persons than those who surrounded them.
« Mylords, myladies, it has been a pleasure. Maybe we can confer later ? »
They nodded and let them go away. Leandra put her hand on her friend’s arm, while the latter sighed.
« Thank you darling, they aren’t as interesting as they think. Mmmh… Let’s see… » They glanced aside and noticed someone. Hiding their face with their fan, they leaned toward Leandra : « Follow my gaze, who is this handsome fella ? The bald one ? »
Sneakily, the lich did so and noticed, indeed, a bald and muscular vampire with an impressive beard. He was seemingly brooding on his own, leaning against a wall, looking intently at everyone with a murderous glint on his eyes. He seemed tall and strong enough to be able to rip apart someone with his bare hands. Though his gaze soothened when it fell on Liz, but he adverted it quickly.
« Oh, this is Astellan Ermoar. You know, from Silverlight ? »
« Ooooh, yeah, I remember, yes. Headclan for the Ermoar, if I’m not wrong ? Kinda unofficial leader for the whole Silverlight region ? »
Leandra nodded, while noticing they were… Sneakily checking each others out. She sighed internally.
« Yeah, that’s him. His Clan is quite small, like ten peoples ? He has three champions and the rest are the « common » vampires. He took over the other Clans through brute intimidation and wanton violence. I think he would be a good catch. »
« Yeah… I don’t know. He is known to be kinda… Chivalrous ? Elitist ? Do you think I’ll fit in ? »
Leandra blinked, before sighing.
« Liz. You’re one of Dracula’s consort. And his favorite among all this. If there’s one person that should NOT be asking this kind of question, that’s you. As well as Myria and Antonella. C’me on darling, go on. »
Liz mumbled something and walked away, toward a little group of vampires who were gathered around Circei Bathor. The lich sighed. She loved Liz, but the latter had the sad habit to downplay themself, even while being Dracula’s favorite. She turned toward Astellan. He was looking intently the redhead consort, adverting his gaze when they turned around to look at him. With another sigh, Leandra mendled with the crowd.
The party was going on when the lich perceived Dracula’s mood darkening. She went to him and noticed he was grasping the arms of his throne, growling.
« Is there is a problem, my Lord ? »
« Liz and Astellan. Look at them. »
She did so. The Headclan was still brooding on his own, while the consort was dancing a sweet valse in the arms of another Headclan. But, as they twirled, each time they tried to keep their eyes locked unto Astellan.
« It’s… Painfully obvious. They’re looking at each others with such intensity but none of them dare to make the first step. I would slap my forehead by pure exasperation, but I’m afraid the shockwave would break the wall behind me. »
Leandra snickered, before seeing the arms of the throne almost breaking under the pressure exerced by his hands and gulped.
« Leandra. Do something before I take care of this myself. Before I lock them into a room until they speak to each other. »
« At your service, my Lord. »
She bowed and turned around. With a wave of her hand, she ordered her minions to act. Improvisation wasn’t her forte, for necromancy needed focus and preparation. But sometimes… She had to act without thinking. First, Astellan. She went to him as he was sipping blood wine from a chalice.
« Counselor Leandra. My pleasure. »
« Lord Astellan Ermoar, pleasure shared. Do you enjoy the party ? »
« Yes. Quite refreshing. »
« Anyone catch your eyes, Headclan ? I mean, you surely have your favorites among them, right ? »
« Yes. »
She waited, but he didn’t elaborated. All right. Great.
« Would you agree for a walk on the gardens ? »
« Indeed, Counselor. »
He offered her his arm and she marveled at his bulging muscles. Bloody Fangs… She hoped him and Liz would be open-minded enough to accept her once or twice, that was the least they could do. Well, Liz would accept without hesitation, and so she had to hope Astellan would be the same. At least, if she succeeded. The gardens were illuminated by torches and peoples could be heard speaking and laughing. They arrived to a secluded square where there was a stone bench facing a little fountain sculpted to the image of Liz holding a cat, tears flowing from their eyes and falling on the pool below. Nearby there was six little graves surrounded by Mourning Lilies. They sat on the bench. Astellan leaned, breathing deeply.
« Such a quiet place. »
« This is Liz Bathor’s part of the garden. They decided to create a memorial for their cats. To bury them here, having a place to remember and mourn them. »
« Quite… Strange. »
« It’s a way to hold unto your humanity, I guess. »
He grunted.
« So. How is Silverlight ? »
« Calm. The harpies have receded. Nothing much. »
« I heard there was a new human colony on the coast, right ? »
« Yes. They came from the sea from another continent. Nothing of note. »
« Good. Good. »
« Did one of Dracula’s Counselor dragged me away from the festivities just to talk about my domain ? Or do you have something else in mind ? »
Leandra clenched her teeth. Now wasn’t the time to fool around. Astellan was maybe someone who could rip someone’s else head with ease and only his bare hands, but he had a brain too. And said brain was put to good use, after all if he didn’t, he would be dead by now, his coffin broken.
« Well… About this whole « Courtesan » business. My Lord and I were wondering if you had anyone in mind ? »
« Why does it matters ? »
« Well, you are an powerful Headclan so the choice is as important as you are. And yet, we haven’t seen you trying to mendle with the crowd. No one catched your eyes ? Oh… Or maybe you aren’t interested in that kind of frivolities ? »
She tensed, wondering if she had gone too far. Death may have become a slap on the wrist for her, but the process was still painful.
« I may have someone in mind, indeed. Though I do not think I would be worthy. »
« Oh ? Why that ? You’re a Headclan whose power and influence, despite the relative size of said Clan, is unrivaled. »
« Worth is measured through other means. I do not think either I or my Clan would be worth of the one I’ve set my eyes upon. » He spoke while gazing upon the fountain, as if he tried to engrave the features of the statue in his mind. One of Leandra’s eyebrows perked up and he grunted. « Talked too much. Forget what I’ve said, Counselor. » He got up and stretched. « I will accept our Lord’s hospitality, rest a bit and I’ll go back to my castle through the portal tomorrow. »
« Oh ! Erm… Right, and… One minute please. » She squinted, as an intrusive tentacle drilled into her brain, Dracula piercing thoughts invading her mind. She grasped the stone bench, trying not to throw up as the experience was as unpleasant that it was painful. Focusing herself, she answered his question, before feeling the presence floating away. Gasping, she swiped her sweaty forehead.
« A problem, Counselor Leandra ? »
« N-no, not at all, my Lord. Only… Dracula told me about the current situation of the party. Seems one of his consort is bored and went back to their room. »
« All right. »
He creaked his neck and looked around, seemingly seeking his way out of the gardens. Leandra squinted once again, before sighing in retaliation.
« He also desire to converse with you. May I lead you to him ? »
The tall vampire nodded with a grunt. Leading the way, Leandra walked across the gardens, indifferent to the various groups and gathering around them. Dracula was leaning against a metallic fence, a ornate chalice of gold in hand. He nodded toward the lich, who bowed and went inside the castle, while the Vampire King turned to Astellan.
« My Lord. »
« I desire to converse with you. Follow me. » With a wave of the hand, he led the way to a little alley, surrounded by bushy fences. « I want you to know that I have consider to let one of my consorts being your Courtesan. »
« This is a great honor, Lord Dracula. But I am not worthy. »
One eyebrow perked up. Dracula sighed. Why did he listened to Leandra and accepted her pleas ? It was far easier to lock them both in the same room, by the bloody Fangs ! They arrived to a little plaza not far off the memorial. Astellan surmised this was still Liz’s part of the garden. They had follow the walls of the castle and were under a balcony. He tensed when he heard voices above him, as the room lit and peoples opened the door leading to the balcony.
« Seriously, what a mess. How many of them are truly worthy of their titles, Leandra ? »
« I dunno, Liz. »
« Meeeeow ! »
« Yes, yes I’ve heard you sweetie. » A grunt was heard, as Astellan’s eyes followed the androgynous vampire walking above him.
« Mrouw ? »
« Yes, I know I was bored too. There. Careful, sweetie ? »
« Mraw ! »
Leaves rustled as an old orange cat climbed down the balcony thanks to a pillar. It jumped to the ground and walked toward Dracula, rubbed its head to his leg, before looking Astellan intently. The vampire stared back, until the feline broke contact to lick himself. Above them, Liz and Leandra talked again.
« Are you sure there’s no one ? »
« Erm… I… I dunno. »
« You’re a bad liar. You’ve looked at Astellan all night. »
The latter clenched his jaws.
« Yeah, okay, there’s Astellan, but… I don’t know… He is kinda intimidating, right ? »
« Well, all depend of your own interpretation of « intimidating », you know ? »
« I mean… He is kinda like a knight, you know ? The « scruffed-looking » kind of knight, able to cross a blizzard just to kick a dragon on the mouth. »
« Darling, do you remember how Dracula got his « puppy » ? »
« Yes, exactly ! But that’s different ! »
« Why ? »
« ‘Cause I know him. And… I don’t know Astellan. »
Dracula and Astellan heard a slapping sound, result of Leandra’s exasperation. She rubbed her painful forehead and grabbed Liz coat.
« You had the ENTIRE PARTY to get to know him ! »
« Yes, I know, but… I... »
« Don’t tell me you were shy, ‘cause I’ll fucking slap you next. Liz, I remember you tried to fucking surprise Styx wearing only your nightgown ! »
« Yeah, and he stabbed me in the face repeatedly for that. With a candelabra. »
Astellan kept a note in mind to do the same to Styx. Preferably before going away.
« Fuck, I don’t care ! Listen, you’ll only have this chance. » Leandra sighed. « Listen. Astellan will go away as soon as he’ll feel rested. So here’s the plan : put on your best gown, put back some make-up and then go seek him. »
« I- I… I don’t know where he’ll rest ! »
« I’ll await for you in the hallway. Now get up, quick before I kick your ass so hard it’ll turn as red as your hairs ! »
They heard the lich leaving the balcony and then the room, as a door was slammed. Meanwhile, Liz was… Hyperventilating, seemingly.
Dracula leant behind Astellan.
« Here’s your cue. I can give you only one advice, the same I gave them a long time ago : be honest and you’ll be rewarded. »
« Huh ? »
Astellan turned around… And saw no-one. He blinked. The cat came back and rubbed against his leg. Hearing huffing from above, he looked up.
« Fffffu… Ffffffuuuu… It’s okay, Liz, it’s okay. I… I can do this. Yeah. Go me. Oh shit. » They leant against the parapet and whistled. « Ffffuit ! Cat ! Caaaat ? Come back here sweetie ? K-k-k ? Caaaat ? » The latter meowed. Its vampire tried to lean down to see him. « What is it, Cat ? Stuck down there ? Can’t climb back ? Wait, I’m coming ! »
Astellan bit his lips, stiffened… And acted. He took the cat in his arms, surprised by his lightness, and stepped forward to be seen by Liz. They were about to step over the parapet to jump down when they noticed him.
« Uh-oh… ‘Evening, Astellan Ermoar. »
« Good evening, Liz Bathor. »
They looked at each other, unable to find their words until Cat vocalized its desire to go back to its room. The Headclan pointed to the feline.
« I’ve got your cat. »
« Hum… Could you, please, bring this old rascal up ? »
He nodded and, with only one arm, began to climb one of the pillars. The cat, held in his other arm, began to purr. He managed to grasp the parapet and found himself facing Liz. The latter was partially undressed, their make-up cleaned from their face. The cat meowed once again and jumped, before rubbing its head against Astellan’s arm. Then, the animal stood on his back legs, his front ones resting against the vampire’s shoulder, and he licked his cheek then his nose, before jumping down and going into the room.
« Hahahaha ! Seems Cat like you. »
« Indeed. Seems. »
« Erm… Well... » At this moment, Liz realized their shirt was wide opened on their bare chest and, confused, they hid their charms. One thought came to their mind. « Wait… Apologize, what were you doing under my balcony ? »
« I was... » Dracula’s advice perked in his mind. « I was with Lord Dracula. We were merely talking and he led me there, before leaving me behind. »
« One moment he was behind you and the next he was nowhere to be seen ? »
« Precisely. »
« Classic. And so… What have you heard ? »
« About ? »
« Erm… My own conversation ? With Leandra ? »
« Everything. »
Liz whined distressely and transformed into a rat, before scuttering away. The cat, who was sleeping on a couch, lifted its head and looked at the rodent, before yawning and going back to sleep. A rustled stomping startled Astellan and he looked over the parapet. Three of Dracula’s ghouls were standing in the garden and one of them was ostensibly reloading a crossbow while making eye-contact with the Headclan. He went inside the room, seeking Liz whatever the form they took.
The room in itself was a really cozy study. A comfortable couch was pinned against a wall, the cat sleeping peacefully on the cushions, a ornate desk full of parchments and there were shelves filled with various books. Glancing at them, Astellan noticed they spoke mainly about alchemy and herborism, and some of them seemed to have been written by Liz Bathor themself. Looking around, he saw three doors. One probably led to the hallway and was closed, a crimson seal at it center. The colossal vampire glanced toward the balcony.
« I guess it’s a way to convey a message... »
He looked to the other doors. One, already opened, revealed an alchemy lab. The vampire guessed the locked door led to Liz’s own coffin. His superior sense of hearing allowed him to hear someone shuffling somewhere on the alchemy lab. He went there and saw a shivering Liz muttering to themself, crouching.
« Your Grace ? »
His baritone voice resonated in the room and startled the other vampire. He held his hands high, to show he wasn’t dangerous. At least for now. After all, it wasn’t a good idea to threaten one of Dracula’s consorts.
« I’m… Afraid we are stuck here. »
« What ? »
« The door is closed and I’m not really fond of taking a bolt in the chest if I try to escape through the balcony. »
« WHAT ? »
« Dracula’s orders, I’m afraid. »
« Oh fuck... » They stood up, still shivering. Then, they laughed. « Hahahaha ! Fuck, I’m sorry… I may have seemed so childish ! »
Liz was laughing so much that tears fell on their cheek. Astellan raised a hand and gently swipe one with his finger, chuckling lightly.
« Seems I should do what Dracula told me to. And be honest. »
« Oh ? »
« If we have to talk to avoid being porcupined by bolts and arrows, we might as well play by the rules, right ? »
« Yeah, I guess... »
They looked at each others, a bit flustered, before Liz invited Astellan to sit on the couch on the living room, while they searched around them, taking some teacups and a fulled kettle, before going back to the main room. With a flick, they lighted a little chimney nearby and hanged the kettle there. Arranging the teacups, they put some leaves and powder in them.
« Do not worry, Headclan, this is nothing but mere help to… Erm, soothe our nerves. »
« Astellan. »
« What ? »
« If we have to speak frankly, let’s speak on the same level. No Headclan, no consort there. Only Astellan and Liz. Are you all right with this ? » Liz nodded. « All right then... » Silence fell on them, while the androgynous vampire poured the hot water on the teacups, before giving one to Astellan. « Who speak first ? »
Liz snickered and sat down beside the tall vampire.
From the other other side of the door, both Dracula and Leandra sighed in relief. The Vampire King rubbed his eyelids and groaned.
« Fucking finally. I’m feeling sore from all of this. »
« Will you go back to the party, my Lord ? »
« No. I’m tired. I’m retiring to my room and until tomorrow, if you have to disturb me, better be for an emergency or the perpetrator will be impaled. »
« Understood, Lord Dracula. I… I think Lady Myria Bashar isn’t busy tonight. Should I ask her to join you ? »
« Yes, I would gladly enjoy her company. Rest well, Leandra. »
« Rest well, Lord Dracula. »
##
The audience passed through various emotions and reactions throughout the tale : dumbfounded, snickering laughters and cute aww as they discovered the various shenanigans of this night.
« I… I’m sorry, but it’s pretty hard to imagine Liz Bathor being like this. »
« That’s because you don’t know them, Maja. »
Marylin frowned.
« And after ? What happened ? »
Leandra smirked.
« Well… The next day, Astellan barged in the throne room, carrying them in his arms and proclaiming that they’ll be his First Courtesan. He named some other Courtesans Liz choosed beforehand, to become the Courtesans for the interity of Silverlight’s Clans, without caring if they were already engaged. And then they both left for his castle. But not without Astellan grabbed Styx by the throat, stabbed him with a candelabra. On the face. Repeatedly. And threw him through a window, into the sun. »
« Wait… Did Dracula allowed that ? I mean, Styx wasn’t his Nightmarshal ? »
« He was. But he and Astellan had an old rivalry, going back to their mortal life. Every situation where they could fight each other was taken. But… Dracula asked Astellan to pay a large sum of blood essence in exchange, as a punition. Though… I’ve talked a lot but wondered… Marylin, right ? »
« Yeah ? »
« Liz told me you had the Gift. Concerning, when not kept in check. »
« What ? »
« The Gift. Naturally being able to use magic. Quite interesting. And you seems to be… Acquainted with necromancy, right ? »
« I’m… Not quite sure, to be honest. The only time I did it was under severe duress and it was… Instinctual. I’ve tried to replicate with Maja’s help, but… Never managed to do it again. »
« We will see. »
##
The last dregs of fogs shredded before Meredith, Tristan and their retinue, revealing an imposing castle, near Dunley’s Market. The vampire hunter glanced toward the little cage he held and smirked.
« Fucking finally, we got you... »
Notes:
One of my main problems was that I wanted this flashback to appear in a regular chapter, rather than another "remnant from the past". I really enjoyed the idea of Dracula and Leandra playing the wingman/wingwoman for Liz and Astellan (especially since I envisioned Astellan kinda looking alike Kratos from the Norse part of the God of War series), I hope you did too !
Chapter 29: Vampire Six Siege
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Meredith shook off the incredulity of the situation. How did the vampire managed to build THIS in this place without being noticed? It was at least three floors tall ! HOW ? It was insane… And the only one who wasn’t shocked was Tristan. Instead, he patted the cage he just buckled back to his belt, grinning.
« How ? »
« What ? »
« How did you knew it was there ? »
« You should spend more time outside of the mine, Meredith. I didn’t noticed at my first passage, but there is a similar effect to the Cursed Forest. Vampiric magic, maybe an illusion which makes you forget there is something there. I should have guessed, Jade told us the ambush began the same way. Hence the pixie. »
The soldiers grabbed firmly their weapons. They glanced toward the vampire hunter. Usually they would refer to Meredith as their leader but considering the nature of their prey, Tristan was the better choice.
« So what now, sir ? We alarm the headquarters ? »
« No. »
« T-that wasn’t the plan. We’re supposed to wait for Octavian’s return ! »
« I know. But we found the leech before Octavian came back and I don’t know when he’ll do. And it may be too late. A vampire has knowledge of everything happening within their domain. The leech probably knows we found it. The more we wait, the riskier it becomes. »
« How are we going to open the door ? A ram ? »
« No. Explosives. »
Tristan grabbed his backpack and kneeled near the door, placing packs of explosives around. Then, he turned around and ran to safety, away from the radius of explosion. He grabbed a little pistol, aimed and shoot. The explosion shook the ground while dust and patch of dirts fly everywhere. Before it even settled, Tristan was up, drawing his blade.
« CHARGE ! »
##
Leandra frowned. As the conversation about Marylin’s abilities went on, the ghouls became more and more… Concerned. And it wasn’t because of the discussion. Finally, Alexander stood up suddenly and went to grab a large claymore.
« There’s something wrong, right ? »
« Yeah. Intrud- »
The whole building shook as a powerful explosion was heard from the outside. The humans screamed in terror, lunging for the ground. Tom was propulsed into the hair and bumped against a wall before falling, a bit knocked out. Alexander managed to hold still, the same for Leandra. As the dust settled, the ghoul reacted.
« We are under attack ! Maja, stay there with the servants. Tom, Leandra, with me. We have to hold the fort until our Liege’s return ! »
His voice breathed of leadership and authority. The hunched ghoul rolled on the ground and, tip-toeing and limping, went out of the room. Leandra nodded and followed. She noticed Tom went inside a little column, while Alexander went straight to the stairs.
« Who are the intruders ? »
She knew Liz had an almost complete and perfect knowledge of whatever’s happening in their castle and probably managed to convey a message to their ghouls.
« Militia. And one bright archer and a vampire hunter. Keely told us about him. Name’s Tristan. »
« Shit. Liz’ graveyards ? »
« First floor. Do you need to be in view ? »
« No. But nearby. You’ll have to protect me. »
« Of course, Counselor of my Liege. »
They reached the last flight of stairs and Leandra gritted her teeth.
##
Tristan ran through the dust and smoke, weapon at the ready. He arrived in a little hallway, who served no other purposes but leading to a bunch of other rooms and a flight of stairs. He noticed a door in some kind of alchemy lab, sealed with a crimson sigil alike the one that was on the door. Strange. But that wasn’t the more pressing. He was now in a vampire’s castle, leading the entirety of the Haunted Mines strike force, no less than thirty peoples and their leader. There was no time to waste.
« Our priorities are the Castle Heart and the coffin, once it’s smashed we’re good ! Careful with the ghouls, I’ll take care of the vampire ! » He pointed the sealed door. « Break this one, this may be the Castle Heart. »
« How do you know ? »
« Only the leech can open this door, hence it’s important. Don’t use explosives. It may be bearing walls. »
Two men nodded and, wielding hammers, began to strike the door. Once. Twice. It craked at the fourth and a foul and rotting smell spread from the room inside. One of the men stepped back, retching. Tristan frowned, pulled up his scarf and grabbed his hammer to finish the job. Even with his sense of smell blocked, the rancid odor was assaulting his nostrils. Rotten flesh, blood, feces… What horror lurked behind this door ? One of Trancendum’s twisted creation, corrupted by the vampire ? Or something even worse ? With a grunt of effort, he tried to smashed open the door, as he heard peoples rushing down the stairs. Though, the risk of being ambushed was less present in his mind than discovering WHAT did the vampire tried to hide behind this door. He heard Meredith and her soldiers screaming something about a « Shadow Priestess ». Glancing aside, he saw a ghoul wielding a large claymore rushing the strike force while, still up the stairs, none else but Leandra, the lich leading the Cult of the Damned, incanting an unholy chant.
« Shit. »
Finally, the hinges couldn’t resist anymore. One of the door panels bend over and fell on the ground, revealing the source of the stench. Inside the little room, there was a woman. She was blond and, before her emprisonment, probably pretty. Now ? She was covered in dirt, malnourished, almost gaunt from her time locked there. The light in her eyes had been shut forever, reduced to only a stare seeing nothing but what her imaginative madness conjures. She was surrounded by rotten decapitated heads, gathered around a decrepit table. Yet, despite the mistreatment, Tristan managed to recognize her.
« Christina ? »
She turned around and gazed in his general direction. Although she seemed to notice him, she didn’t quite seemed to remember who he was.
« Uh ? » She glanced around, then turned to one of the heads. « Seems we have guests, innit ? What should we do, Lord Fartypoop ? Give ‘em tea ? Yeah ! Good idea ! »
She twirled and began to gather a broken tea set. Tristan was dumbfounded. Then, rage overtook him. He turned around and saw necrotic creatures fighting some of the soldiers, invigorated by Leandra’s power no doubt. Meredith couldn’t even try to disrupt her spells, for she was against a hunched ghoul wielding two strange sickles. The first ghoul was dispatching the strike force with ease, his already quite skilled swordmanship enhanced by his devilish pact with the leech. The vampire hunter groaned and threw his hammer to the ghoul, before charging, swinging his blade. The two fighters locked against each other, exchanging blows after blows. The undeads killed the soldiers and rushed toward the survivors, not having a care for Tristan. Meanwhile, Meredith managed to stab the hunched ghoul with an arrow of light. The creature disintegrated in motes of flames and blood, gurgling something about a « Pretty One ».
« Light, guide my arrow ! »
Incanting, Meredith unleashed a powerful beam of destructive light right unto Leandra. The latter braced herself, trying to erect a shield before her. Too slow, too difficult. She closed her eyes, ready for the pain which accompanied every each of her resurrections. Heard footsteps. Fire cracking. Instead of the cold and harsh suffering bringed by death, as temporary as it was, a shockwave. Leandra opened her eyes. Before her was standing a tall man who rised a shield of chaotic fire, preventing Meredith’s attack to reach her target. Aside him, there was a ghoulish woman holding a bow and up in the stairs, other fighters.
« Fuck, you were right Keely. There was an emergency. »
Tristan managed to push back Alexander and gritted his teeth toward the Bandit King.
« Quincey, you son of a plagued whore. Comitting with a leech. I’ll take my sweet time dragging you all into the dirt, you traitors ! »
The ghoulish woman shot two successives arrows, one for Tristan and one for Meredith, staying aside Leandra. Meanwhile, Quincey ran to the vampire hunter and with Alexander began to unleash a flurry of blows, forcing their foe to stay on guard. The soldiers and the bandits clashed, while the two archers had their duel.
« Our Liege is on their way. They’ve asked we spared the enlightened bitch and the vampire hunter, the rest is fair game. »
« Duly noted. »
The battle raged on though. If Leandra and Keely managed to hold on Meredith and her troops, Quincey and Alexander had more troubles having the same success with Tristan. Finally, the ghoul lunged and striked the hips of his foe, which sliced him in half in retaliation. Before going back to his coffin, Alexander grabbed what he removed from the hunter’s belt and smashed it against the ground : the cage in which the pixie was restrained. The little fairy was crushed with a yelp of fear. Tristan grunted and stabbed the ghoul, before turning back and hit Quincey. The latter managed to hold his ground and retaliated. They exchanged blows, until Tristan managed to disarm the Bandit King and stabbed him through the shoulder.
« ‘The fuck were you thinking ? Colluding with a fucking leech and stepping in to save its castle ? »
« Am… ‘Re not there to save the castle. »
« And why, then ? »
« Just… Waiting back-up. »
« Back-up ? »
A flurry of angry bats dove on them from the stairs.
Notes:
The end is brought to you by the Backup soundtrack from Batman Begins !
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0N-F5WiI5X8
Chapter 30: Backup
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
A flurry of angry bats dove on them from the stairs. The animals were a flurry of leathery wings and sharp teeth, larger than their mundane counterparts. Two soldiers were suddenly grabbed and threw into the workshop room. They screamed as they fell on the grinder and the sawmill, which began to work by themselves. Another man was hanged up in the air, a veritable horde biting him here and there, sucking his blood. A little bundle was thrown on a smithy, startling Christina even more before a bat knocked her out.
Then, the flurry spoke.
« Foolish intruders ! You who dare trespass in my castle, know my name and despair, for I am Liz Bathor, the Crimson Courtesan ! »
Using a silex to create the sparks, Tristan ignited his blade before striking and slicing. Dead burning bats fell on the ground. There was a dark flash as the remaining bats gathered, before disappearing. Liz’ figure appeared instead, one of their hand on a soldier’s throat.
« I am your doom. »
A quick gesture and they sliced his throat, before attacking another soldier, drawing their axe in a swift move. Two other men fell in a pool of blood.
« Light, guide my arrow ! » screamed Meredith, before firing a strike of light onto this new foe. If Liz wasn’t a vampire with enhanced reflexes, they would have perished. Instead, they stretched their arms widely, forming a bubble shield around them. The arrow striked the protection and, with a flash, mist spreaded around them. The fog filled the first floor, blinding everyone else.
« Fuck ! Where are they ? »
« Dunno ! Everyone keep quiet for fuck sake, we need to find the entrance ! Retreat ! »
Unable to clearly distinguish their surroundings, the humans stumbled around.
« You don’t have any means to lead us out ? »
« They fucking killed the pixie ! »
«Dammit! »
« Over here ! »
« Where ? We can’t see shit ! »
« Here ! »
Up in the stairs, Keely and Leandra tried to pierce the veil of mist, without success. They only managed to notice a fluttering light going in the opposite direction of the now smashed doors, followed by many stampeding peoples.
« Sooo… What are we going to do ? »
Leandra relaxed and patted Keely’s shoulder.
« Just wait for the fog to dissipate itself. Liz will take care of the intruders. »
The ghoul nodded and sat aside, waiting.
##
Meredith ran as fast as she could. This was such a mess, everything was falling down. And now they were trapped in a castle with quite the angry vampire. She heard someone behind her stumbling and a strangled scream rised from his throat. Panting, she managed to arrive in another place… She was outside now. But she wasn’t outside of the castle, she knew it. Everything was foggy. She had the impression to be in some of theses stranges ruins scattered all around Vardoran. Father Mort told her it was the remnants of the vampires’ castles. It was similar and yet eerie. She couldn’t even discern her surroundings and all the sounds were muffled.
« Allali ! »
Startled, the archer jumped in the air as she recognized the scream of alarm she and her strike team used commonly while delving in the haunted mine. It meant there was a foe in sight. But where ? She never felt so scared. Why ? It was her job to ensure the daily delvings into the mine were safe ! She fought more than her own share of undeads and was still alive ! So why did she felt this chilly thrill on her spine ? Gritting her teeth, she walked slowly toward the source of the sound. A figure appeared in the fog. Through pure reflexes, she took her bow and shot. The figure stumbled and she stepped back in horror, seeing Martin’s face, a man she knew and trusted all theses years, falling on the ground, a shock expression at the arrow piercing his left eyes.
« Oh no… »
« Commander ? Commander, where are you ? »
« Am here ! »
Her voice was nothing but a squeal. She wanted to disappear. It couldn’t happen, she couldn’t have killed him, even by pure mistake ! Crouching, panting, Meredith tried to calm herself, regain her resolve. She was a child all over again, trying to shield herself from the drunk fury of the tavern’s patrons. But there was no one to help her this time. Father Mort was far away and far too old to even save her now. There was no one to help her. There was nothing she could do. Meredith chocked on her tears, unable to even proceed what was happening around her. Someone crouched near her and grabbed her shoulder. She screamed in terror, hurting her throat in the process and was slapped in response. In shock, panting, she saw Tristan kneeling beside her, a concerned expression on the face. Around both of them, there were only five other peoples.
« Sorry, Meredith. We have to flee. »
« HOW ? WE’RE TRAPPED HERE ! »
The soldiers were visibly disturbed seeing her in such dire mental state and were looking at each other, as concerned as Tristan was.
« We are not. You’re delvers, you are supposed to know how to get the fuck out the haunted mine, right ? Then it’s the same thing here, with the same stakes ! Stay together and- »
One of the men yelped as the fog caught him. Tristan didn’t managed to restrain the others and had to resort himself bearing the archer across his shoulders. He managed to keep his pace and quickly joined the remaining survivors.
« Heeeelp ! »
Across a little pond, the man was sitting facing them away.
« Heeeeeeelp ! »
One of the soldiers tried to step forward, but Tristan stopped him, grabbing his shoulder.
« For fuck sake ! Can’t you see the obvious ? It’s a bait ! »
« We can’t let him there ! »
« Heeeeeeeelp ! »
« Okay. We’ll help him. » He turned to one of the survivors, an archer. « You have a bow and an arrow ? Then use it. »
« What ? »
« Heeeeeelp ! »
« For fuck sake ! »
Growling, Tristan left Meredith in one of her soldier’s arms, before taking his own crossbow. The survivors didn’t had time to react that he shot a bolt straight into the neck of the man across the pond. He fell on the ground, gargling.
« There. It’s done. I’m not going to risk ourselves for nothing. Now, let’s find out the exit, quickly. Careful to your surr- »
« Heeeeeeeeeeeelp ! »
Everyone blanched. They looked at each other, before rushing away, led by Tristan. The mist began to disappear, revealing tortured trees surrounding them, the plea for help still ringing in their ears. The vampire hunter stumbled brutally against something, bounced back and fell on the ground. Before them, a lean figure clothed with a dark cape. The vampire stretched their arms wide open, a sinister grin on the face.
« Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeelp ! »
Notes:
To think it began with a Powerwolf reference, and now I'm writing some horror movie mixed with Predator scenario...
Chapter 31: War Council
Summary:
TW : misgendering, bigotry, violent death
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
« O merciful Light, hear the plea of your humble servant. Bask my sister and her husband in your warm embrace. Give them the peace they need. Give me the strength to avenge my nephew. »
Octavian raised his head toward the cross on the altar. With his thumb, he flicked another pearl of his rosary. Three days since he arrived in the Fortress of Light. Three days waiting to meet Solarus. Three days reminiscing how his sister reacted when he told her the dire news. The screamings, the tears, seeing her rolling on the dirt clutching her womb. The mere memory bringed tears on his face and he couldn’t retain himself from shaking. Someone stepped silently and nudged him gently yet, Octavian still jolted. Simon Belmont. With a quite concerned look on the face.
« Apologize, Octavian, but… Something happened in Dunley. »
« What ? »
He stood up, many scenarios running through his head, each worse than the previous.
« Your presence is required in Brighthaven. »
« A-and Solarus ? »
« He’ll be in Brighthaven too. »
Simon led Octavian to the courtyard, where a carriage was waiting the Captain of the Militia. Simon stood on the side of the vehicle, gripping the door tightly as the driver whipped the horses.
« As far as I know, Tristan made a mistake. A costly one. I can’t go with you, sorry. I’m awaited in Transcendum. »
Before Octavian could even do something, or just reply, the young man jumped from the vehicle and jogged toward the south. Octavian sighed and laid back. What happened ?
He arrived in Brighthaven less than four hours later which, in relative term, meant that the driver probably killed the horses through sheer exhaustion to lead him there as soon as possible. The officer was just out of the carriage before the city that a little troop came to him. There was a herald accompanied by no less than five knights, all bearing the Paladin Order’s coat of arm.
« You are Octavian, Captain of the Militia ? »
« Erm… Yes. I… Sorry, I’m a bit out of the loop. What is happening ? »
« My apologies, for we do not have time for tchit-tchat. My name is Malthus Evrerard, I’m one of Azariel’s Hand and we’re here to lead you to him… Post-haste. »
With a twirl, the herald showed him a sedan chair waiting nearby. Octavian frowned. Was he to travel across the entire city in… This thing ? It was a jest, for sure ? Maybe a test of faith, to see if he would take the bait ? He waved toward Evrerard.
« Sorry, I’ll walk, just lead the way. »
« You are expected as soon as possible. Besides, the trip must have been… Tiresome ? »
« I understand but do not underestimate me. I’m still patrolling in Dunley. And I’ve just spent three to four hours in a carriage drived by a mad man who seemingly thought Death was on our trail. I need to walk, sorry. But do not worry : I’ll keep up the rythm. »
The herald frowned, before shrugging. He went inside the sedan chair and knocked on a panel wood. The chair-bearers grabbed the handle and began to jog across the city.
« Make way ! Make way to the Captain of Dunley’s Militia ! »
The crowd parted swiftly, as one of the knight was leading the way. They arrived at the Cathedral and Octavian couldn’t prevent himself from looking it in awe. It was a superbe building, built atop a hill, watching over the city. The sight was such a treasure the man felt a bit of jealousy for thoses who had the privilege to live and work in this place. He was snapped out from his daydream by Malthus, who was wincing at him.
« What is it ? »
« I just noticed your… Clothings. »
He looked down. As he was lodged in the Fortress of Light, he choosed his clothes with a bit of care. Or, to be honest, Gran chosed for him for he wasn’t really in a good mood at the time : a white shirt of cotton and a black pant of wool. His shoes were of leather and he fervently polished them every morning.
« What about my clothes ? »
« It’s… Erm. Quaint. »
« Quaint ? »
« Yes. »
« That’s what I’m wearing for the mass in Dunley. I don’t see the problem. »
« Let’s just say that’s… Azariel isn’t accustomed having visitors in… Rags and with such a messy beard. By the Light... » Octavian breathed deeply, restraining himself from punching the Hand. « Though, we do not have much time, unfortunately. Come. Follow me. »
Octavian grunted, his mood sour. Even the beauty inside of the building wasn’t enough to shake him off his rage. He was Captain of the Militia, not a… Some kind of hillbilly ! He may not have like… Three sets of suits avalaible at any given moment but it was a fine one! As for his beard, well… Yes, it’s not well-groomed but who cares ? He was a soldier, not some kind of courtier ! He refrained himself from stomping loudly, now wasn’t the time to make a scene. He flared his nostrils though, as he followed the quite rude herald across the building, going upstairs unto an office closed by a large double wooden door. Malthus opened it slightly and muttered something to the persons inside, before allowing Octavian to enter.
The room was well furnished and a large vay window showed the city of Brighthaven. Though it was now past midday, the sight was quite something and, once again, he felt jealous of Azariel for having this view. Around a round table were sitting three figures. Raziel had bags under his eyes and seemed to having escape litteral hell. Azariel was seemingly comforting him, pressing the « Dunley’s Sheperd » to sip tea. Finally, a man clothed in humble monk’s habit and yet… His face was a regal as the sun. A visage everyone could recognize, for it was stamped on every coins of Vardoran : Solarus the Immaculate. The sight made Octavian stop on his track, breathless to be in the very same room of… Maybe the most holy man there could be. The paladin looked at him and stood up to greet him.
« Finally among us, Captain Octavian. I’ve heard good things about you. And… Though the circumstances aren’t the best, I would like you to accept my condolences for your loss. »
He raised his arm and Octavian gripped the forearm before shaking it. Now close to this reverent man, he saw his face scarred by clawing marks. Whoever or whatever did this, it was fresh, less than three months. What kind of creature could do such thing ? Trying not to stare, he finally answered to the paladin.
« Thank you Mylord. It’s… Sorry. Overwhelming, speaking about it. »
Solarus nodded and patted his shoulder, inviting the man to sit among them. He had such paternal manners… Ironically, Octavian took his own paternal quirks from learning about the Grandmaster of the Paladin’s Order. But, in this instant ? It was comforting.
« So… What happened in Dunley ? Simon Belmont told me that Tristan made a mistake ? »
« It’s… More than a mistake. Please, Captain, sit down. »
Raziel’s voice was raspy, hoarse. He was fixing a painting on the wall, without seeing it. Octavian bit his lips and sat down.
« I have two bad news, Captain Octavian. Tristan, along with Meredith and her strike force, dispatched to hunt down the vampire… Are all dead. Well… Tristan and Meredith are. And we have no doubt to think her soldiers are dead too. All thirty of them. »
« Fuckin’ hells... »
No one took offense of the sudden swearing. Meredith and her team of delvers went inside the haunted mines at least twice a week, two days during to gather iron and deplete the undead armada. Knowing they were all dead was… Quite the blow for both the Militia and Dunley’s inhabitants. And Tristan… Well, Octavian didn’t knew him well, to be honest. But nonetheless, he knew the latter was a good fighter.
« And what’s… The other news ? »
« Christina has been found. »
« Why is it a bad news ? This… This is awesome, we- » Raziel grunted, a glint of sadness in the eyes. « Oh no… It’s… Not that simply, right ? »
« The vampire broke her mind. She is… Nothing as she was before. Nothing but a vacuous puppet of flesh. »
« Oh no… How ? Why ? Where ? »
« We don’t know. The corpses of Tristan and Meredith, nailed to a… Grotesque parody of our holy symbol, had been placed last night before the Monastery. Christina was leashed to one of the crosses, playing with the dust and eating the dirt ! »
Raziel fell back on his chair, pale as bones, limbs shaking. Azariel took a little parchment, unfolded it and gave it to Octavian.
« It was nailed on… What remained of Tristan’s torso. »
The man gulped and took the paper, before reading it intently :
« Such is the fate that befall the hypocrits and the foes of Liz Bathor, Headclan of the Bathor Clan, First Courtesan of the Ermoar Clan, Consort of the Basarab Clan. Beware, for the Church’s days are numbered. You can hide in your little temples, beg your pitiful Light but the only being who’ll answer is me. »
« Fuck… This… Abomination is taunting us ! »
« Indeed. Why this sudden change in strategy ? »
All the gaze turned toward Solarus.
« What do you mean, Lord Solarus ? »
« The few accounts we collected showed that, with only a few exception, the vampire went out of their way to spare peoples. The exceptions being, as far as we know, when there was interaction with the Church or its envoys. »
« Tristan was a vampire hunter, no wonder he’d been killed. »
« Then why did they spared Jade ? Unlike Tristan, she’s a veteran. »
« It doesn’t explain why the leech « spared » Christina. »
« For her blood maybe ? Or to toy with her, making her suffer before releasing her into the wild, spreading fear ? Who knows ? »
Raziel grumbled and slapped the table.
« Are we seriously talking in such way of a bitch in constant heat ? »
« Calm down, Sherperd. Said « bitch » is currently a menace. Do you know anything about them ? »
« She’s- »
Solarus’ gaze was enough to cut through iron and his three interlocutors shivered.
« They. At least have the decency to gender them correctly, considering the threat they now represent. »
« That’s… My apologies, Lord Solarus but… That’s… Against every laws of nature. There’s only woman and man. »
« And yet they are both and neither. »
« That’s ridiculous ! As if I had to give any ounce of respect for the bloody hooker of two of the leeches you personnaly gave a True Death. »
Expressionless, Solarus just… Touched the scars marking his face.
« I’m afraid you all have misread the reports... »
##
Inside the Fortress of Light, a concerned Solarus lead Simon Belmont toward the lower floors, where the vaults are located.
« You did well, Lord Solarus. Sending troops to Mortium. »
« At the exact moment the alert was given, I knew I had to cover every possibilities. The Withereds aren’t a threat by themself, but if the other vampires managed to contact them or worse, subdue them... »
« We… Well, you and my family knews this was bound to happen. I just… Kinda wish it didn’t occured in my time. »
« As everyone does, son. »
The two men arrived before a sealed vault. Locks holding powerful chains and seals of faith covered its doors. Solemny, the paladin began to open them with care.
« But why did you asked for me, Mylord ? I would be far more useful on the frontline, or even... »
« Don’t even try to make a deal with Trancendum. They are… Unreliable. Besides, the threat is already here, in Silverlight. Less than a dozen of vampires broke through the border with Farbane. And I’m… Yes. » He ceased to unlock the door and looked the young man, saddened, haggard. « I’m afraid, Simon. For I am able to hazard a guess about « who » did it. »
« What do you mean ? »
Solarus didn’t answered and opened the door. Inside the vault were laid many weapons of power, each sealed in a glass coffin. Though, some of the weapons rattled inside their prison, trying to break free.
« What… Is this ? Wait… No. I… They’re the vampires’ weapons, right ? »
« Yes. I did my best to track them down during eight centuries. Despite my best efforts, I never managed to broke them entirely, only contain them. »
« By the Holy Light... » Simon’s look was both incredulous and fearful. « I’ve heard of them… My father used to tell me their dire tales… Hand of Winter, which was able to split mountains… Oaksong, which could never miss its target... I… I’m sorry Mylord, this place is just… How ? Why did you hid this ? »
« Knowledge is a powerful ally… And an ever more dire foe. Each of theses weapons, even in their broken states, is dangerous enough as it is. »
Simon nodded. Each of theses weapons belonged to a Headclan and it was said their blood was used in their creations, linking them to their owner. And now they were awake…
« So… Who is the one you’re fearing ? »
« There’s only one Headclan territorial enough to even dare going right into Silverlight. Astellan Ermoar. He was the regent of the entire region and all the others Headclans there bowed to him. It is no wonder he would try to reconquer his domain. Beside… I know that’s him. »
« And what gives you such hunch ? »
« This. »
Solarus pointed to a large greatsword. Even broken, even contained in its glassy coffin, the blade was dangerous and it showed. Chaotic fire licked the serrated edges of the weapon, which rattled inside its prison. Under it, a simple plaque reading « Apocalypse ».
« He his seeking his blade and would do anything to get it back. »
« Even trying to break into the Fortress of Light ? »
The weapon stood suddenly still. Even so down under the ground, the two men could hear the cackling of thunder outside. The whole building suddenly shook, similar to an earthquake and yet…
The coffin containing Apocalypse shattered, sending broken glass everywhere, forcing them to shield themself. The blade levitated over the ground, twisting itself as the shards were reassembling. Still broken. Still powerful. Still dangerous. The weapon began to fly toward the exit and Simon, using his whip, managed to held it in place. Solarus ran and, after hesitating half a second, grabbed the handle and winced as the chaotic flame burned his palms.
« AAAAH ! I think you have your answer, son ! »
#
Dark clouds loomed over the Fortress of Light, covering it in their shadow. The colossal vampire raised slowly, drinking the fear in the gaze of the humans. Shuffling his feets, he spreaded the corpse of the unfortunate he dove on, while his retinue fell from the sky, reforming themself from shadows and bats floods.
« Apocalypse is singing to me. Seek the blade. Kill everyone. »
His voice was a growl and some humans soiled themselves, while other ran in fear. Again, Astellan flicked his hand, calling for his weapon. The bond he shared with it led him to this puny fortress. It reeked of scummy holiness and some of the statues resembled Solarus. He grunted,, while the scar on his chest emitted a flash of pain. If this fucking human was still alive, he’ll take his sweet time flaying him, before taking his skull and making it a beverage cup. An adequate gift for his First Courtesan. His escort ran toward the humans and began the slaughter. None of the vampire bore weapons. Yet, it wasn’t enough for the humans to clear the gap. The blade answered. It was inside. Soon, they’ll be reunited and soon, they’ll flood Vardoran with blood, in the name of Dracula and His Holy Reckoning.
A strange boomerang, shaped into a cross, flew from the fortress, slicing a vampire in half. The poor sod burst into holy flames, before one arm of the cross stabbed into Astellan’s shoulder. He looked from where it came. Two men. One was evidently Solarus. The other one was a stranger and yet the Headclan recognized him. Few peoples could stand in such way.
« Belmont… I knew we should have killed the runt of the mutts back in the days. No bother. Better late than never. » Grunting, he removed the weapon and broke it in half. « I’ll take the Belmont and the paladin. Kill everyone else. »
#
Solarus backed himself against the door. Inside the fortress, many of his soldiers were battling against Apocalypse, trying to prevent the sword from reaching its owner.
« What’s the plan, Mylord ? »
He glanced toward some of the survivors who gathered atop the stairs near him.
« Hold the door, Simon and I take care of this. No vampire must cross this threshold ! »
The paladin and the vampire hunter drew their weapons while Astellan screeched. Unholy flames lighted in the eyes of the fallen humans, who began to rise from the dead and rushed toward them.
The vampire digged his fingers into the ground and, flexing his muscles, dug up a large boulder he threw to Belmont. The latter dived and kicked one of the zombis away, while the paladin rushed to Astellan. The two fighters began to exchanged blows, Solarus wielding a blade and a shield found on the ground while the vampire used purely his fists and his claws. The other vampires glanced between each others, before rushing to the stairs. Simon cracked his whip and one of the leeches fell on the ground, searing and bursting in flame.
« Morning Star ! The traitorous one ! Foul, foul ! » hissed the other vampires, who tried to keep their distance from the chain. Astellan roared and, with dismay, Solarus saw the puddle of blood gathering around him and flowing into his body, healing his wounds before going for another flurry of blows, quicker, stronger.
« Sim- OUTCH ! » Solarus roll on the floor, coughing after a direct hit on the solar plexus. « Need help here ! » He rolled again to avoid being stomped by the Headclan. Simon bit his lips and went to his rescue, forcing the vampire to step back. Meanwhile, the other leeches ran toward the door and the men who protected it. The battle ensued on the two sides as every humans began to fight for his life.
Astellan grabbed a heavy mace on the floor, far too heavy to be handled with one hand and yet… He spun on himself, delivering blows after blows, forcing his foes to keep their distances. Simon tried to do his best, going in range to whip his foe while Solarus tried to find an opening. The vampire used his momentum to lunge forward. The paladin managed to avoid the blow, but not the vampire hunter. Simon was send toppling backward, ribs broken. He coughed blood as the aching pain retained him on the ground.
Behind them, one of the devoted warrior transformed into a spark of light, igniting hope in the heart of her brethrens, reforming and transforming again, each time pulsing a halo of holy faith. The vampires stepped back after one of them burned through the radiating light and hissed, before one of them jumped and, transforming into a crimson cloud, went to chase her. The respite had been enough for the defenders to gather themself and form a true wall of steel and faith.
Solarus didn’t had the opportunity to check on them. Astellan had given up the mace and was now harassing him with his bare hands. Already blood flooded from his many injuries, tiring him.
Two forms crashed from the sky nearby. The little light had her skull crushed by a vampiric fist, her foe stabbed through the heart with her dagger. The vampire turned his gaze toward his Headclan and, rising his arm, hissed. Astellan glanced aside, kicked back the paladin and rushed toward his subordinate. Grabbing the offered arm, he nodded respectfully before biting it deeply and sucked his blood.
« Ooooh no... » Solarus managed to stand up. Planted his sword into the ground. Closed his eyes. Prayed. « May the Heavens strike true. »
The dark clouds above the Fortress of Light parted, while a ray of light fell before Solarus. The ground shook as a vampire offered True Death to his peer and as an angel appeared. While the celestial being rushed to the Headclan, Solarus checked on Simon and used what remained of his powers to sooth his injuries.
« Come on, son. We’re not done. »
« Eurgh… Wasn’t ready... »
« No one is, son. But we have to deal with it anyway. C’me on ! »
The vampire hunter managed to stand on his feet and looked back. At the door, the vampires were finally dealt with, the strength and the faith of the defender renewed. But death also had its toll among them and many will be cried and buried with honor… If they managed to survive this day. A pained shriek accompanied a shredded wing thrown in their direction. They looked back. Astellan, in a fit of furious rage, was pummeling the angel. Yet, he wasn’t unscathed and the energy he spent in this vicious and quick duel took a toll on him. Panting, his own blood smearing his body, Astellan gritted his teeths and let drop the injured angel.
He gathered his momentum and, roaring, lunged toward Solarus, claws out. Simon and Solarus acted as one. The whip lashed out, searing through the vampire’s flesh, while a blade stabbed through his throat. Yet, he managed to grab the paladin’s arm and, as he was turning into ashes, deeply clawed his face.
##
Silence had fell on the room, while Solarus walked toward a window and opened it, basking in the fresh air. Telling the story once again had been difficult for him. Remembering the pain, the suffering. The grief.
« How… What can we do ? »
« Well… Liz Bathor isn’t Astellan Ermoar, even if they seems to emulate him in a certain way. This… Emulation may help. They signed their letter in a peculiar way. Didn’t you noticed ? »
Octavian frowned, just as Raziel and Azariel, until the paladin took a ready-to-envoy missive on the desk, written by Azariel, and placed it along the vampire’s one. Both of the signatures detailed the many titles of the sender, in the exact same way.
« Do you really think we invented our custom ? No. We simply copied them from the vampires. Emulated them. We can call them leeches and other demeaning names, they weren’t called the Aristocracy of the Night for nothing. And this... » He tapped the signature. « Is a display of titles meaning… Well, many things. »
« Such as ? »
« Naming themself, which is good. At least we know who is our opponent. And… This is not any kind of threatening letters. This is the kind of letter a Headclan usually send to another when they want to settle their differences. This is quite, in fact, codified. »
« You know a lot about them, Lord Solarus. »
« I fought them in their prime, Azariel. If I ignored their uses and ways, we wouldn’t have won. Liz Bathor may be a « bitch in constant heat » in your mind they are still, in the end, someone who laid with some of the most powerful vampires to ever exist. They have… Standards and honor, in a certain twisted way. »
Raziel stood up suddenly, making Octavian jolt. The Sherperd was furious and was restraining himself from assaulting the leader of the paladins. The latter just… Held his gaze, waiting.
« This is ATROCIOUS ! Heretic ! BLASPHEMOUS ! HOW… How dare you pronounce such twisted and delirious words ? »
« Since I am the only, among all of us, who knows what the vampires truly are ! Now, calm down. »
Outside, thunder rumbled, while Octavian looked between the two men, uncertain. And then… Azariel stood too. Went aside Raziel and gently put his hand on his shoulder. The Sherperd grunted and furiously bellowed :
« No ! NO ! There’s no « quiet », no « calm down » ! The vampire is teasing us and I won’t allow this anymore ! Already the news had been spread across Dunley, already peoples are speaking of Christina… « Unfaithful virtue » ! They are mocking and deterring us ! I won’t stand this HERESY ANYMORE ! »
The door opened slightly and the concerned face of Malthus Everard appeared. The exchange must have been loud enough to be heard from the other side. Furious, Raziel stormed away, pushing the Hand aside. Solarus looked to Azariel.
« Sunbringer, I’m afraid this problem isn’t yours anymore. It requires a soldier’s solution, don’t you think ? »
« I… Probably, yes ? »
« Then, maybe you should prevent your comrade from doing something… Reckless. »
Azariel bit his lips, nodded and left, closing the door behind him. Octavian exhaled a deep breath. It had been truly overwhelming. Everyone in Dunley knew it was best to avoid Raziel’s wrath and being in the center of it, well… It was an experience. Solarus came aside and gave him a little hanap filled with mead, if his sense of smell didn’t betrayed him.
« I apologize for this… Ruckus, son. Even if Raziel try to do his best to lead our peoples, he is still… Hothead sometimes. Are you all right ? »
« It’s… No, Mylord. »
« I’m afraid we don’t have much time for protocol. Please, Octavian, call me Solarus. »
The latter gasped, before nodding, blushing profiusly.
« I… All right, Solarus. And… I’m... »
« It is overwhelming, right ? »
« Indeed. » Sighing, Octavian fell on his chair. « I mean… In the end of the day, I’m just a fucking officer. Some would say a bad one. Other would gladly say the opposite. But… I can’t... »
« You want to cast yourself into the fire. »
« Indeed. Enough of… All of this. Of letting my soldiers suffering while I stay in my barrack like a bloody fox terrified by the hounds. »
« According to my own reports and what Simon told me, the vampire made a deal with Quincey, securing Farbane. They’re undermining our own youth and army through the Hanged Outlaw. »
« What ? »
« A tavern, on the edges between Silverlight and Farbane, where Brighthaven’s golden youth goes to slum a bit. The vampire made a deal with the owner for him to use certain drugs on his customers, which make them addicted to it… While they have carnal relation. »
« Oh... »
It was always a touchy subject for Octavian. He had experiences about it but it wasn’t his cup of tea, to be fair. Too much distraction, too many dangers. Though, he didn’t prevented the peoples under his command to have sex or starting a family. Uf he was honest about it
« And if they are already undermining Silverlight, there is no doubt they infiltrated Dunley’s society, maybe even the clergy, whatever Raziel may think. »
« It’s... »
« Heretic to think about it ? Hard to believe ? »
« Yes. »
Octavian couldn’t but think about the fact that peoples he regularly met, spoke and joked with everyday could be in cahout with their very enemy ! How many ? Who ? Who could be safe, if even the clergy may have been infiltrated ? It was unnerving. Were they sleeping agent, waiting for some sort of secret code or call to execute a wide-scale order ?
« If what Simon think is true, I… Do not think Dunley is really in danger. »
« What do you mean ? »
« Well… As I said, the vampire went out of their way to prevent useless death, except in some cases. It seems they do not want to kill everyone, except if they are members of the Church or… Well, probably on their trail. Their target is the Church, not your peoples. For me, it’s easy : they want to govern. They are creating a domain. But… In a way, Dunley is your domain. »
« What do you mean ? »
« That, in some ways, they may consider you as a peer of some kind. Even an equal. Do you know the ancient arena ? »
« Yes… Nearby our headquarters, right ? We sometime organize some drills there, it’s a good training ground. »
« The vampires used it to… Settle their conflicts without useless bloodshed. Usually, a Headclan or their champion against another. »
« You want me… To defy a vampire in duel ? »
« Yes. »
« I’ll die. »
« No. Vampires are far more resilient than human it’s true, but... It’s more a test of endurance. The first who yield lose. What do they lose ? Whatever had been put on the table. A part of their domain, a member of their Clan, some relics… »
« You are asking me to bet on Dunley’s freedom. »
Solarus didn’t looked at the man, instead his gaze focused on the city beneath them.
« Indeed. Our opponent clearly announced who they are. What is their motivation. »
« And why aren’t you the one who’ll defy them ? »
« I could, if you name me your champion. Though I’ll then probably add another stake. »
Solarus was… Excited at the mere idea. Whatever he planned, it was… Sickening. He was enthrilled at the mere idea of rising stakes ! What the heck happened ? Breathless, Octavian shook his head.
« No. I’ll do it. If Dunley is my domain, I’ll fucking do it. »
« Perfect. » The paladin’s voice was as smooth as a predator crawling toward its prey. « Then you’ll need some… Little things. A Hand, someone who’ll act and speak on your behalf, who will negociate the terms of the duel. And a training. A draconian one. Under my own supervision. »
Where did Octavian threw himself to ?
##
The driver of the carriage looked at the sky, while the guards were reading his papers. Gloomrot. Always surrounded by clouds, darkened and twisted… Some would say « a storm is brewing » but in truth? The adage was « a moment of calm is brewing », in this place. How many of them saw the sun ? They were so pale, it was eerie. One of the guards patted his colleague and went inside to announce the visitors. The others relaxed, waiting. Finally, the man came back and nodded.
« They’re unexpected but awaited. You may pass, The Good Doctor wait for them. »
The driver tutted, but whipped his horses who led the carriage inside the Blackbrew Institue, where the main laboratories of Trancendum were set. Around them, many big tower, used as lightning rod, had been erected long ago and were since well-maintained. Finally, the vehicle stopped down a volley of stairs leading to a central manor. The driver jumped on the ground and opened the door, allowing his passengers to get out.
Unusual sight : Simon Belmont had covered himself with a long mantle of oilcloth, covering his usually bare-naked torso. He turned around to help a shaking Jade to get out. She was covering herself with a rather long coat, weared almost as an armor. Her pale skin was covered in fever sweat, as her gaze held on the man who was coming to greet them. A man known as much as Solarus was. A thin and frail old man, wearing a lab coat, leaning on an old cane of wood. Doctor Henry Blackbrew.
« My, my, my… Isn’t it Simon Belmont himself ? Oh ! How old are ya, young man ? »
« I’m closing my twenties. »
« Already ? Oh, dear… I am under the impression yesterday you were still fourteen ! Ah ! Sorry, I’m an old man and pestering the young is one of the few pleasures remaining in my life. Oh ! But I didn’t noticed… Hello, young lady. » Blackbrew, smiling with the honesty of an elder seeing his grandkids, approached Jade and pinched her cheek. « And who are you ? Oh, wait… Don’t tell me she’s your fiancee, Simon ? I’m so glad for you, really ! How long I’ve hoped to see a Belmont choosing to discard all this « fate » bullcrap, perdon my Dunley ! »
« My name is Jade, sir. And we are not… Engaged. »
« Oh ! As if it mattered. I’m not one of theses bigoted pinched arsehole of the Church ! Now, now, c’me here, you must be weary after such a long journey, right ? I think I have tea and crumpets somewhere. Unless you prefer something a bit more robust ? I know you younglings likes to hamp up a bit. »
« Thank you. But actually we’re here for- »
« Tut-tut ! I don’t want to hear anything about bizness outside ! Weather is wakening my aches ! »
The old man turned around and began to climb up the stairs with a surprising celerity for someone of his age. Jade chuckled and leaned toward Simon.
« Hehe, well, that’s… Something, I guess ? I mean, I never imagined him like that. »
« Stay focus. He may seems old and senile, but he is still the leader of Trancendum. »
« And ? »
« You don’t go up by being a saint here. It’s by putting your feets on your ex-superior’s still hot shoes, preferably when said ex-superior is still melting in a vat of acid nearby or maybe even worse. Blackbrew may seem senile but he remains one the greatest minds of all Vardoran. So, stay focus. »
The trio entered the manor. The building was built around a vast lab which focused on itself the energy gathered by the lightning rods outside. The old man, limping a bit on his cane, led the duo unto a little room set aside the stairs leading to the lab proper. There were comfortable couches, shelf filled with books and even a piano.
« There, there. So, what will you take ? »
« Tea for me. »
« Beer without alcohol for me, please. If you have some, of course. »
Henry Blackbrew scoffed, but shrugged nonetheless.
« Younglings theses days… Don’t know how to party. We can say everything we want about vampires, but theses knew how to party ! Bah ! No bother... I hope you don’t mind if I’m taking something a bit more… High-spirited ? »
« No worries. »
Even seemingly relaxed, Simon was still watching his surroundings, while Jade just… Let herself drown in the comfy chair she choosed. She wasn’t completely healed and the drugs she got were quite strong. Enough to put her to sleep during their travel, which meant a lot. Gloomrot’s roads weren’t really well maintained and yet she didn’t woke up until they were at less than a mile of the Institute. As a servant was pouring them their drinks, she looked around, still clutching her cloak around her. If, at first glance, the room was screaming « relaxing living room », there were some… Things on the walls which were quite concerning. Vats of glasses, filled with a strange and gooey and yellowish liquid, preventing anyone to see what was inside. But there was definitly something in it.
« So ! A toast ! This call for a toast ! A toast for this unexpected reunion and the pleasure of meeting one of Simon’s acquaintances ! »
Her left arm shaking, Jade took the non-alcoholic beer and cheered, just as Simon did with his cup of tea and Henry with his glass of wine. At least, she thought it was wine. The old man nodded toward Simon, who raised his glass in turn.
« Well… A toast for an old and odd friendship. »
New cheers, until Blackbrew nodded to Jade. She didn’t understood at first. What did he wanted ?
« So, young lady ? No toast ? You don’t have something to celebrate ? Everyone has ! Even being alive at the end of a long day is enough. » He leaned to her and murmured. « You do not want to insult me, I hope ? »
« N-no, sir. Sorry. A toast for… Well, still being alive, I guess ? »
« Ay ay ! »
The old man downed his own glass in one swift sip and snapped his fingers, urging his servants to refill it. Then, he turned to Simon.
« So. What’s the reason of your visit now ? »
« A long time ago… You were offered a deal by my ancestor. Our silence against a favor. »
Blackbrew became suddenly serious. His friendly elderly demeanor disappeared, as he stood up and ordered his servants to go away. Then, he locked every doors in the room, except the one leading to his lab, before sitting on a chair facing Simon.
« You are going straight to the point, Belmont. As straight as the broom your entire bloodline seemed to shove into their arses. Fine. I guess it has something with the lack of right arm from your friend’s part ? »
Simon nodded, just as Jade. The woman stood up and removed her coat, before opening her shirt to reveal her injury. It had been cut clean almost at the shoulder by the vampire and the little stump remaining was more vestigial than anything else. Henry Blackbrew whistled, while approaching to look further.
« Interesting. How did it happened ? »
« Vampire. »
« I thought their whole « Reckoning » had failed ? »
« There’s at least one still roaming in Dunley, without speaking about the Withereds or Styx. »
« You know who is it ? »
Simon breathed… And nodded.
« Liz Bathor. »
« Oh. Interesting. If only... » The Doctor glanced toward the vats aligned on the walls, before shrugging. « Unfortunately, we never received anything from Silverlight or Dunley. We only knew about the Reckoning because some went near one of our towns. But ! If help is required, Trancendum will answer, of course. When mankind rebelled against Dracula’s rule, we were on the frontline. Although, let’s be honest : I doubt they’ll ask for our help. Stupid clergymen… So… I guess you want to be rearmed as soon as possible, to hunt down the vampire ? »
« Yes. »
« Good. Then please… Consider yourself my guest. Await in my lab, I have something to speak about with Simon. »
Jade nodded and went downstairs, in the lab. The place was cleaned up and she knew, from a single glance, that everything was on the right place, exactly where it was needed to be. Turning around, she saw that, indeed, the Doctor was in a heated discussion with Simon, near one of the vats aligned against the walls. A dark figure emereged from the gooeish liquid and slammed itself on the tank of glass, as if it was trying to attack the two humans. What the heck was that? Was it related in any way to this whole… Deal thing Simon spoke about ? Jade didn’t knew. What she knew though, was that the… Thing inside the tank was far too familiar for her taste.
Notes:
Astellan vs the Angel be like : « Hello, we will recreate the beginning of God of War III and this winged jackass will play Poseidon during the QTE sequence ! Action ! »
Chapter 32: Ass-essing the situation
Summary:
Sorry, took me a sweet time to write theses. If you're not aware, I'm french and we're currently about to let the bloody right-wing into the government, so... Yeah, it took a toll on me.
I hope we'll be fine but... Hope is the first step to desillusion.
Have fun. Take care of yourself and of others
Chapter Text
« Liz, you’re sure you’re not upset ? You don’t want me to give you some fresh bodies ? I’ll send Bane dig some graves if you want ? »
The vampire waved their hand in denegation.
« No, don’t worry. You did well and I’ve filled my graveyards already. I mean… It’s not like I would hold it against you for defending my castle ! Beside, I intended to give them to you, you know necromancy isn’t my specialty. »
« Thanks, babe. »
The two friends were sitting in the throne room with Quincey, while his injured men were tended by Aleith and Maja, under Marylin’s supervision. For the decorum, the vampire was sitting on their throne while the lich had a comfortable chair and the Bandit King was standing up, sometime grunting, uneased by his injuries.
« Yes, yes, all right, there’s no bad blood between you but can we please consider the situation at hand ? What’s the plan now, boss ? »
« Well... » Liz took the time to think about it. They wouldn’t hold it against Quincey for his attitude : time hadn’t the same meaning for a human and someone who lived for centuries. « Well, I guess the Church will try to do something. Raziel went to Silverlight as quickly as possible, so retaliation is on the table… Probably ? In the end, they do not know where is my castle. But he’ll probably bring back an army from Silverlight. With paladins and knights… That’s not good. »
« I spoke with Cyril, by the way. He’ll provide you the weapons you need, if you manage to gather the necessary components. »
« Who ? »
Quincey had the impression he missed something there.
« Cyril. A poor soul his parents sold to the Cult in exchange for a favor. I took care of him, educated him and once he was ready, he became our blacksmith. You don’t have to know all the story, or rather… Believe me, you don’t want to know all the story. »
There were some times where Quincey remembered that he allied himself with creatures who had quite different concept of morality. This was one of these times. Everything the lich didn’t spoke of was more frightening than the fact parents sold their child to a cult of undeads for some… Favors… He nodded quickly and scrathed his bandaged shoulder.
« So… Does it mean « new weaponry » for us too ? »
« I’m afraid not. Theses weapons will be made of corrupted silver and only vampires or ghouls can wield them without risking… Mmmmh… Well, without risking being cursed. »
« Oh… It’s… Unsettling. »
The lich shrugged.
« If it may help though, he’ll enhance your own weapons. Not to the quality of dark silver, nor their dangerosity. And… Only the worthy will be gifted. »
That… Wasn’t very good. What does « worthy » means for them ? Obviously, Quincey would receive theses… Gifts, but apart him, who would ? Obviously the ghouls weren’t concerned : their own gear was provided either by Liz or this Cyril.
« Well. I guess can’t expect much. »
« Depends. What do you know about firearms ? »
The man coughed, surprised.
« Well, erm… Pretty good weapons, can shred armors with ease. Noisy. Hard to use. »
« That’s… A good description, to be honest. »
Liz got up and went to a little bundle, left aside on a table. They took something in the bag and showed it to Quincey. It was a pair of pistols although quite different from what he was used to. There was no barrel, only an engraved sigil where it was supposed to be. He asked if he could take it and, once authorized, tried to understand how it could work. The trigger wasn’t working, as he tried to pull it and it fired nothing.
« It’s… Wait, how does it works ? »
« It’s the same kind of pistols used by Jade : the weapon is linked to me and empowered by my own magic. I had help from the gunsmith who made Jade’s one, in Gloomrot. »
« Well… Does it means that Trancendum has like… Many weapons of this kind ?
« ‘Nay. He was a friend of… What’s her fucking name ? Vazy, Zyva, something like that. She isn’t the kind of person that would dabble in such… Esoteric practices, unlike him. Beside, it was apparent that Jade’s weapons were a special order. One of a kind. »
« You don’t fear he’ll tell about you ? »
« Well… Except if Trancendum manage to interrogate a pile of ashes, I’m not really concerned. »
« That’s my babe. »
Liz nodded to Leandra, before turning to Quincey.
« Well… Whatever, thanks for coming to defend my castle. »
« I mean… Keely suddenly sprinted toward the portal, screaming there was an emergency. I… I acted according to my instinct and gathered some men. »
« Good instinct. Keep it, for once you’ll receive your new toys, I’ll have another mission for you. And I’ll be there too. »
« Where ? »
« Gloomrot. That’s all you need to know. You can depart, Bandit King. Your men will be under my care until they are healed. It is my oath that I won’t harm them, nor treat them as bloodbags, unlike Christina… Well, until yesterday, for her. »
The vampire eyes squinted as they smiled. Quincey heard a ruffling behind him and turned his gaze. Keely was there. Of course. He’ll need either Liz or a ghoul to use a vampiric waygate. Unless he wanted to cross Dunley afoot. Which may not be the best idea, theses days. He nodded and bowed toward his liege, before walking toward the room where the portal was installed. The ghoulish archer looked at her vampiric superior, a bit… Deterred, forced to be send away from them. But she bowed too nonetheless and followed the large human. Leandra waited for the teleportation to be complete to turn to Liz.
« Gloomrot ? Aren’t you a bit… Cocky ? »
« Well, shush unless you want to have a taste of what is in my pant right now. »
« I like the prospect but you didn’t answered. You haven’t secured Dunley yet and you’re already planning some ruckus in Gloomrot ? »
« Well… Not exactly. But there is something I… Well... »
The vampire leant back against their throne, thougthful. Their friend took the opportunity to sit on their lap, giggling her butt against their crotch.
« Oooorh… Please calm down, I planned something. »
« Hihihihi ! Okay, sorry. Too tempting. Eight centuries waiting for this… I guess I can spare a few more minutes… So. What’s the matter ? »
« I… Well, I had to drink the blood of one of theses… Mutated creatures roaming through the woods. Not my best snack. »
« I can guess. And ? »
« Well… I felt something in this blood. Something… Weird. »
« They’re mutant, that’s… I mean... »
« No. I already tasted this kind of blood. Well… Part of it. The mutants have vampiric blood. »
Leandra frowned. It was… Unexpected. She considered it was worth the wait.
« Are you sure about that ? I mean... »
« I know blood. Well, you too, but... »
« Vampiric instincts, right ? »
« Yep. Besides... »
Liz rummaged through their pocket, a bit bothered by a certain round arse sitting right on their lap, before producing a little glass vial. Inside it contained a viscous crimson liquid.
« There. Check by yourself. »
The lich grabbed the vial and stood up, setting before a window to look at it. The vampire waved toward her.
« You can taste it, if you want. Careful though, it’s not a snack I would like to taste twice. »
Leandra nodded, before cautiously opening the cork, sniffing the substance. Finally, she took a glass of wine and poured a bit of blood in it. « Viscous » was in fact quite gentle to qualify it, considering the blob of blood which fell into the glass. Although, it may be the way it had been stored rather than its initial condition. Well, except if Blackbrew or anyone managed to ensure someone could still live even though his blood was nothing but sausage. However, it may have been facilitated in some way, maybe by a natural viscosity ? Difficult to determine. Leandra sniffed it again and licked it cautiously, before spatting on the ground.
« Ptah ! Sorry… Ptah, pfu ! Yeah… You’re right. Vampiric blood. Well… Maybe Blacbrew got his hand on some unfortunate sod during the Reckoning ? Or maybe caught some Withereds ? »
« Some what ? »
« Withereds. Vampires who were left behind, unable to hide into Slumber, degenerating over the centuries. They’re congregated in Mortium. Even I would not use them though. »
« Concerning… But no. It’s… The blood is far too… Potent ? Like… How may I say that ? Mmmmh… Vampiric blood. And it’s… Well, not degenerated. And I… Well, I kinda feel like I know that blood. »
« Strange. But I understand your concern. As a Headclan, you have a duty to fulfill. »
« Thank you… So. Let’s speak about some more… Enticing subjects. »
« Such as ? »
« The effect your wonderful butt has on my dick would be a good beginning, right ? »
« Indeed. So ? Where to ? »
« Wanna take a bath ? »
##
Maja stretched and hummed the sweet perfume rising from the pool. After taking care of the bandits who were injured, this moment of relaxation was welcome. On the other side of the room, Aleith was helping Marylin to remove the sheath placed on her stump. The door opened as Liz and Leandra entered the room, before the wings closed themself.
« Hello darlings ! Are you alright ? »
The three women nodded, while the lich and the vampire stripped down and entered the bath. Maja knew what would happen. After all, everyone heard what Liz said yesterday. How they called her. « Pet ». Though… Hard to deny, knowing that she shared her room with the vampire. It had been a surprise to discover that Liz didn’t used their coffin a lot, to be fair, prefering the vast and voluptuous bed to rest. She catched her breath and entered into the water too, letting her hair go loose. It was going to be a fun time. Meanwhile, Marylin grabbed a plank and followed Aleith in the water, using the panel of wood as a buoy.
« Oooooooh by the Fangs, Liz… You know how to relax, luv’. Heck, this water is at the perfect temperature. Oooooh, so good... »
The lich was floating on the water, arms stretched wide open, laying flat on her back, her hairs crowning her head as algae around a reef. Beside her, Liz walked, the water reaching just under their nose, smirking. They began to swam gently around their friend, before stopping carefully aside Marylin.
« You’re all right, dear ? »
« Yes. We took care of the injureds. They are resting on the first floor, as you asked. »
« Good, good, you did well. You have a clear talent for this, Marylin. »
« T-thank you. »
She almost purred as the vampire gently caressed her cheek. This affection was quite agreable, for it was genuine. Among the novices, there was always the constant watching, the manipulation, the fear. Leaning on her plank, before Liz held her, she grabbed their arm and put their hand on her head. Smiling, the vampire patted and ruffled her hairs.
« Thanks… Erm… I wanted to know... » Her voice lowered to a murmur, only being heard by the vampire. « I... » Marylin blushed deeply, as warm spreaded on her body. « You’re… I mean, you and Leandra, you’re going to… Erm, fuck with Maja, right ? »
« Mmmyes, that’s on the schedule, indeed. »
Marylin’s eyes widened and she bit her lips while her head became red beetle.
« Mmmmh… Have a question ? »
« Yes ? »
« Can we watch, please ? Aleith and I ? »
« Mmmmh… I know for sure that Leandra won’t be bothered, but you should ask to Maja first. »
« ‘Ready did. She’s okay. We won’t bother you, just… Watch from the sidelines. Is that all right ? »
« Yes, of course. Take this time to relax and explore yourself, be at ease darling. »
Liz and Marylin shared a wink, before the human managed to stand up and kissed the vampire’s cheek.
« Thank you. »
Smiling, she parted and nodded toward Aleith. The latter joined her friend and the both of them went back to the edge of the pool, looking intently Leandra and Maja who were now gently caressing each other, not bothering to wait for Liz to begin. The vampire joined them and hugged them, sharing a kiss between them.
« Mmmmmh… So good… So... » Smirking, the lich glanced toward the two young women. « Maja told me we may have some voyeuses… Babe, are you sure this is a good idea ? I mean, I thought we were about to train your little pet, right ? »
« Huh ? »
« Yes, indeed. I’m sorry Maja but I noticed you had lacking skills during our foreplay. »
« Well… I’m not sure. I mean… I can take it all, right ? »
« My dick ? Yes, of course you are quite skilled when it comes to diving into your throat. But you’re not so good when I ask you to take care of my pussy. Hypothetically, you may have been distracted by my hardening cock bouncing on your hear… So I thought I would take the opportunity to train you. »
« Wait… You haven’t saw each other during what ? Eight or nine centuries ? Why should I- »
« Tut-tut ! I’ll let you eat her pussy while we’re going to kiss each other like there’s no tomorrow, silly. Now… Let’s begin, shall we ? We wouldn’t let our spectators being disappointed, right ? »
The two women chuckled, before Liz took them both in their arms and carried them out of the water, before settling the lich on a comfortable chair. The latter moved it a bit to allow Marylin and Aleith to watch them. Then, Maja was put on her four, right before Leandra spreaded legs. The Dark Savant usually pale skin was now blushing. She panted heavily as she leaned toward the lich’s pussy. Just as Liz, Leandra was shaved clean. It… Never bothered Maja. And surprisingly, her host wasn’t really bothered by the fact she was hairy. She jolted as she felt a cold hand patting her butt.
« C’me on… You won’t improve by looking you know ? »
Liz sat beside Leandra and hugged her, putting her right foot on Maja’s back, pushing her. The scholar breathed and went to work.
« Oh ! »
Before the lich could said anything, Liz hungrily planted their lips on hers. They began to make out passionnately, while the lich’s hips rocked back and forth, meeting Maja’s lips.
Unconsciously, Marylin began to imitate the movement, breathing slowly. Sitting aside her, Aleith had a hand over her own crotch, her thumb massaging her cute little dick. A delicate moaning rised from the ex-novice throat, as she caressed gently her breasts, hovering her hand over her pussy but not daring to touch it.
« Hey… Can… Can I kiss you ? »
She turned to Aleith. Both of them already began to be enraptured by lust. Marylin didn’t answered, just pressed her lips against her lover’s. They hugged and Aleith put gently one of her hand over Marylin’s breast. The latter nodded, while she spreaded her legs and placed her own hand between. Kissing as ravenously as Liz and Leandra, they finally gave up every kind of pretenses to masturbate.
Meanwhile, the lich had separated from her lover and was now jolting, holding Maja’s head to keep her in place as she orgasmed.
« Oh ! OH ! OooOooooh FUUUUCK ! »
She inhaled and fell back, panting heavily. Smiling, Liz and Maja handslapped, a proud light on the scholar’s eyes.
« I knew you had it, darling. You were just… Distracted. »
The vampire leaned and kissed the woman, drinking the fluids she got in her mouth with perceptible delight. A little pat on the head and they smirked toward the lich.
« So ? Up for a second round ? You wouldn’t want to see the youth surpass us, right darling ? »
In the meantime, they pointed toward Marylin and Aleith, who were now laying on the floor, rubbing their bodies against each other. Leandra smirked and grabbed Maja by the shoulder. Proving to be quite strong despite her seemingly thin body, she pulled the scholar toward her and kissed her. Maja moaned, while Liz caressed her thighs, before diving between her legs and began to give her the same treatment Leandra received.
« OoooOOOoh ! »
« Yeah, that’s it… You’re a good… Girl ? Pet ? »
« Mmmmmh... »
And then the worst : Leandra managed to bend herself to nibble on her tits. Being assaulted on two sides at once was too much for Maja and she melted under the attacks. Meanwhile, panting, Marylin and Aleith hugged each other tightly. They wanted to do something, though didn’t dared. The ex-novice had some boundaries she wanted to keep. And… And yet…?
« Have ‘n’idea... »
« What ? »
« Lay on your back, Aleith, and spread your legs. »
« O-okay... »
She did so, before Marylin placed her right leg over Aleith’s left leg, and the left under her partner’s right leg. Crawling on the floor, they began to rub her pussy against her perineum, their eyes clouded by lust. They rythmically moved their hips, crashing into each other, panting as warmth spreaded on their belly, climbing on their shoulder, drowning their heads. Marylin was the first to tense, her legs shaking as she tried to clench herself, tried to resist the urge… But was unable to do so. With a last thrust, a high-pitched scream escaped her lips as she let herself go. It was good. It was so good ! Even better than taking someone ! Even better than her hand !
« Oh fuuuuuck… So… OooOooooOooooh... »
« Are you… ‘Lright ? »
« Yeah... »
« ‘M close too... »
« Wait ! »
Her voice as shaking as her entire body, Marylin freed herself from their entertwined embrace and crawled toward Aleith, before putting her head on her lover’s thigh, looking intently at her cute little dick.
« Can… Can I ? »
« You sure? »
« Yes. »
« Go on then… Quick ! I’m close ! »
Without feeling herself restrained anymore, she opened her mouth and gobbled the cutest cock she ever saw. It was… Almost instinctive, the way she put her tongue to work, licking along the little shaft, rolling on the skin, playing with the tip. So good. So fucking good.
« Am… Am coming ! »
Aleith tried to remove Marylin’s head but the latter grabbed her hips and refused to move. Aleith jolted once, twice, thrice, as she came in the ex-novice mouth. It was sticky and it had a salty taste but at this very moment ? For Marylin, it was the greatest nectar of all. Breathing loudly, she did her best trying to swallow it all, but it was a failed fight. Coughing, she sat up wiping the drools of cum rolling on her chin. Aleith grabbed her by the neck and kissed her. Marylin reciprocated, closing her eyes as she embraced her partner. Exhaustion fell on them and, hugging, they layed on the ground, dozing off.
Liz looked back and smirked.
« Well, the young ones aren’t as enduring as the old guard it seems. »
« You tell me ! You should work on your pet stamina babe ! »
« Don’t worry, it’s on the schedule. »
Said « pet » was now sandwiched by the two lovers, fingered by the lich and assfucked by the vampire. It was difficult to even think coherently as pleasure was melting her.
« G-g-gaaaaaAAHaah ! »
It was what ? The third orgasm ? How did she came so quickly ? The vampire had nibbled on her shoulder, but didn’t even bit her properly and yet it had been enough to make her came, as if the teeth were stabbing her flesh ! Fuckin’… Her pleading moans were all she could conjure. In her ass, she felt the dick throbbing. Liz removed themself quickly, which produced an audible « pop » and another gasp from Maja.
« So… Who wants some, ladies ? »
« Azevufleu… Yeah… Want… Ooooooh... »
« Do you have enough for two, babe ? »
« Are you trying to insult me ? »
« I wouldn’t dare. »
« Well, place yourself, here it comes ! »
Leandra grabbed Maja by the shoulders and, once again, sat her up, positioning the two of them under the vampiric throbbing dick. Their face closes to each others, they waited only a few seconds as Liz jerked themself off, before cumming. It was indeed a big load, big enough to satisfy the two women.
Panting, smiling, they sat on the floor.
« Oh fuck, that was goooood ! »
« You tell me… Welp… The pet is out of commission. And we are quite dirty, unfortunatly. »
« Funnily enough, that’s the main reason I wanted to do it in my bathroom. Help cleaning. »
Chapter 33: The wrath of a Courtesan
Summary:
TW : body horror, mention of torture
Chapter Text
Angram stretched. It wasn’t really useful for him, not anymore. But… It was comfortable. It reminded him of his lost humanity. The machine he was encapsuled on, the only way he could still live, squeaked in the morning, making the men around winced. It happened more and more theses days, meaning he needed to see the Good Doctor… Unfortunately, the latter was quite busy with someone else, a friend of the young Belmont. Although, to be fair, every Belmont was a young one for Angram, since quite a while.
Shrugging, he looked around his domain. The Pools of Rebirth. A feww years ago, Blackbrew asked him to prepare an army and he’ll provide, even if it means shoving failures into the grinder once more. Their hour was drawing near and none in Silverlight would manage to stand against them. The heavy creature, more machine than man, moved around with a strange delicacy unsuspected when peoples saw his giant metallic frame. His gaze fell unto the Warehouse. Good things came from the Warehouse. Well… Good things for Trancendum, at least. Not for their foes. He grinned when he saw Helena coming to him, concerned. It meant something happened, something which would make his day better.
« Sir ? Apologies, but some patrols are coming late. »
« You know the drill, Helena. One week of cleaning vats duty per hour late. »
« Of course. »
« Where are they, by the way ? »
« They’ve been spotted between Rustlock and the Pools. That’s… Quite strange in fact. »
« What do you mean ? »
« Three patrols, departing at different schedules but coming back together ? »
« Strange indeed… Let’s greet them before finding some dirty vats for them. »
The woman nodded and followed her boss. Around them, some workers were pulling out of the gooeish water a strange cocoon of flesh and teared it down, revealing a tormented creature who wailed to the sky as it took its first breath of fresh air. Good. Angaram was glad the Good Doctor allowed him to use his little « Firstborn Project » to grow his new army, it had quite the good results. Of course, the firsts batches hadn’t been not as docile as expected and some of them fled into the wild, but that was a little price to pay for a better future. Three years later and his creations, while not as powerful or intelligent as Adam, were ready and bred in numbers. As he was lost in thought, he finally arrived on the ledges of the Pools. Indeed, a bit away and partially hidden by the fog, he saw the figures of the patrollers coming back. There was something strange. Part of them seemed limping and many lost their gears ? What kind of madness took them ? Angram grunted and advanced forward, his mechanical gear squeaking.
« So ! Not only you’re late but you dared to lost your gear ? Maggots ! A decimation is in order ! One out of ten will end up in the grinder ! »
Helena winced when she heard her boss speaking, but strangely, none of the patrollers did. That was something that usually sent the men in disarray or even broke into infighting to let the blame fall on someone else ! But there… Nothing. The men stopped in a malformed line, heads down. One raised his head and Helena gasped : his dislocated jaw let his tongue hanging out of his mouth and an unholy emerald light burned on his eyes sockets. The creature let escape a sinister wail and jumped forward. Helena narrowly dodged it while Angram had to steady himself as the ground shooked through a violent explosion, on the other side of the camp.
« Alarm ! Alarm ! »
A horde of men-at-arms flooded into the Pools, led by a larger one bearing an ornate shield and a pristine blade. He stomped the ground and lines of chaotic fires spreaded before him and detonated, burning the unfortunates who were caught in it. The mechanical man turned around and saw, beyond the dessicated corpses of the patrollers, a woman wielding a strange scepter, urging her minions to rush foward. Without hesitation, the man pushed his assistant unto the path of the zombis, before running as fast a he could toward the Warehouse. If they were attacked, it was the place that needed protection above everything. He noticed three figures who easily jumped above the basins of goo, one noticeably smaller than the others and had a hunchback. One of the other, who wielded a greatsword, grabbed the hunched one by the shirt and threw him toward a group of terrorised workers. Angram heard a « Foooor the Pretty OOOOOONE ! » as the figure landed among its victims.
There was so much chaos. Too much. Purplish fire spreading everywhere and the assaillants overwhelmed the defenders with ease. It could only be the vampire, but why ? Why choosing to strike so far in Gloomrot ? The Warehouse, maybe ? It… No ! Pushing desperatly on its mechanical limbs, Angram rushed to the Warehouse, using the flame-thrower incorporated in his shell to incinerate whoever, friend or foe, who stood on his way.
Something fell from the sky and crashed down before him, standing between him and the Warehouse. The unnatural light which bathed Gloomrot during the day reflected on their scarlet hairs, danced on the axes they drew from their belt. Angram reloaded the tank of oil his flame-thrower relied on, before pressing on the vampire. The latter dodged their limbs with ease, slided on the ground to avoid the flame, danced around and observed him. They didn’t attacked directly, instead summoning spectral wolves and wisps to harass Angram and changing into a being of fog when they were directly hit, avoiding the most of the damages. The Purifier breathed through his mask as the summons attacked directly the tubes connecting it to his oxygen tanks, gnawing at them without damaging them enough to be a real danger.
« Hrmph ! »
He reared up and stomped the ground, emitting a shockwave as he ordered all systems to discharge. His very own killswitch. A necessary sacrifice, if it meant destroying the vampire and their army. For him, it would be only a slap on the wrist : Blackbrew knew how to repair him, after all. Electricity cackled around him and fire spreaded from his every limbs. The vampire jumped back. A spear of fog appeared over their head as time seemed to slow down. Liz was quicker. Their spell threw true and hit Angaram on the torso with the strength of a hurricane, slicing his tubes, pushing him back unto the building, breaking the door and part of a wall as his mechanical legs dig trenches on the floor.
Panting painfully, Angram held on one arm, amid the dislocated parts of his being. In the dimlit main room, only lighted by the vats on the walls, he saw in backlight the figure of the vampire coming inside, twirling their axes made of corrupted silver.
« This is the place, I can feel it. What the fuck happened here ? »
Their eyes were easily accustomed to the darkness. Where their opponent was blinded, they weren’t. There was someth- no. Someone, at the rear end of the only room of the building. Someone tied up, restrained in the air by heavy chains made of silver. A wet growl escaped Liz’ throat.
« Hhuuuuuhhhhh... »
They turned their gaze to the man crawling on the floor. He was breathing with difficulty. Liz lifted their foot and stomped on his head, before walking toward the figure. A vampire, undeniably. And a woman or at least born as a woman. Their limbs had been chopped off and shackles of silver had been inserted in their stumps, preventing their regeneration. A foul stench surrounded them, powerful enough to draw tears in the androgynous vampire’s eyes. Gritting their teeth, Liz advanced, a heavy lump in their throat. It had been centuries and yet, they recognized some of theses regal facial features, the dregs of brown hairs hanging from their head. Liz uttered a name, fear clutching their heart.
« Myria ? Is that you ? »
The broken mess of a vampire raised her head and wailed distressely, their tongue cut out.
« No… No… What ? No… I... » Liz couldn’t even manage to form a coherent thought through the rage and the sorrow which overwhelmed her. « I’m… Sorry... »
They took a little vial of blood from their pouch, made with blood essence. Enough to sustain them or help them heal themself, just in case… And this was an emergency. They removed the cork and helped Myria drink, holding them gently. Once the vial was empty, they dropped it down and took another. And another. Then, they took their axes and hacked away, slicing the limbs, removing the hooks of silver piercing her flesh which prevented her to heal. Liz took off their cape and bundled Myria in it, before turning away. Alexander had followed them and was pinning down Angram, his blade stabbed in his shouler. Outside, Quincey’s bandits and Leandra’s zombis had subjugated the workers and defenders, lining them up around. When the lich saw the bundle, she managed to blanche even further and ran to her friend, hugging them both.
Troubled, concerned, Quincey approached.
« A… Am sorry, but… The survivors ? What are the orders ? »
Liz raised their head. The wrath burning in their glinting eyes was even more terrifying than at the time they threatened him. When they spoke, it was with a cold and sorrowful voice.
« Kill them all. None in Gloomrot shall know my mercy. »
They hadn’t finished their sentence that Keely and Tom were already executing their prisoners, deaf to their pleas.
##
The paladin clawed the snowy ground as he was dragged away by the Withereds. Five months since he and his squads had been sent in Mortium, it was the first time they’ve been ambushed like this. The degenerated creatures had jumped on them without being spotted beforehand and fell on them. Usually they were easily dispatched, but not this time. And now… Why ? Why weren’t they dead ? The Withereds usually preyed upon living beings to satiate themselves on the spot, then WHY ? One of the degenerated vampires came close. The leech’ skin was pale, almost translucid and it was looking at its victim with a murderous glint in its eyes. The paladin was brutally thrown unto a slab of stone while a Withered crawled upon him. The last thing the man saw was the devious intelligence bathing its eyes in a scarlet cloud, before his throat was sliced.
The blood flooded on the slab, following stranges furrows engraved on it. The seal glew, while a winged humanoid figure appeared before the Withered, who prostrate themselves.
The Entity was pleased. At least, this plan wouldn’t fuck up.
##
Finn chew on a fishbone. Night was quiet, no clouds in sight. A good time for fishing. To be fair, for him, everytime was a good one when it came to fishing. Whatever the hour or the weather, he stood on the docks and launched his line. ‘Twasn’t a lot, but that was a good and honest life. At least he didn’t had to fear being attacked by… Whatever prowled through Farbane’s Woods, unlike his brother, Ben. The madlad had decided to spend his life in the Cursed Forest, to prove it was possible to survive there. Finn didn’t had a lot of news about his brother since a while. To be fair, he didn’t send any letters either. To whom ? « Ben, 3 impasse of the swamp Wherever-The-Fuck Village ? » He heard his brother had sometime some contact with the Militia but… Seriously, too much straddle.
The fisherman heard the squeaking of wooden wheels approaching. Who was that then ? If the bandits or the refugees wanted to get their fish, it was too soon, everyone knew they had to wait at least three or four days ! Sighing, he turned around to see a vehicle upon which something had been attached and covered by clothes. It was led by a tired horse and there was only one driver.
The latter jumped from the carriage with an otherwordly grace and removed their cowl. Liz stared down the fisherman facing them.
« You are Finn, right ? »
« Y-yeah... »
Vampire. Shit. Not good at all. And this one was armed, if the bloody axes hanging on the belt were of any indications.
« You’ve been accused of fishing in some ponds of the Church, back in Silverlight, right ? »
« Uh… Yeah... »
« And whatever happened… Happened and you’re now here. Just here. Fishing all your heart’s desire, sharing your catch with Farbane’s inhabitants. »
« Yeah... »
The heck was this ? Was the creature toying with him ?
« Why here in particular ? »
« Well… There’s something special in theses rivers. I mean, there’s a creature lurking around. A wanna catch it. Just need the right bait. Why ? »
« I may have what you need. »
The vampire turned around and revealed what was under the clothes. A large man with cut off limbs, only breathing through the use of tubes inserted in his mouth, linked to metallic tanks.
« Say « hello » to your new bait. I do not care how you’ll use it neither how it will take. I care for one thing only. His suffering. »
Chapter 34: A deal under the moonlight
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Maja took the time to regain her balance, as the swirling sound of the portal she and Liz used faded. Looking around, she saw they were on a small hill, surrounded by venerables trees. Above them, the moon was enlighting the world.
« Where… Where are we ? »
Liz didn’t answered, only began to walk with determination down the hill, then followed a path south-east amidst the bushes. The Dark Savant gasped and ran to follow them. Since they were back from Gloomrot, carrying the mutilated body of another vampire, their mood had been sour and they’ve been quick to unexpected bout of wrath. It needed every ounce of diplomacy from Leandra to prevent them from ordering Quincey to burn down the whole region in retaliation and Maja was quite certain that the screaming argument between the two of them may have been heard from Dunley’s Market and beyond.
It was difficult to hold it against Liz though. She, along with Leandra and the vampire, took care of the injured one. It had been difficult, as she was weak and her mind as broken as her body. Several times, the androgynous vampire had to restrain themself from running away in rage and even now, Maja prefered to not poke at the vampire unnecessarily. In silence, she followed Liz unto a mountain pass. A sweet perfume tickled her nostril, mix of lily and roses and fire blossom, among the most potents. Serenity fell on her shoulders and she saw the vampire before her relaxing noticeably. Only a few places in Vardoran had such effects on the mind and, considering the place they arrived through the portal… They were going to the Gleaming Meadows.
Indeed, the pass opened unto a large meadow coming straight from a fairytale, bathing under the moonlight. Rainbow of flowers sprouted everywhere while in the middle sat a gigantic tree. Does and deers grazed peacefully, unbothered by theses intruders. Clouds of birds flocked above them, chirping. It was marvelous. If heaven existed, Maja decided it would resemble to this place.
« Your kind aren’t welcome there, transgressor of the laws of nature, life and death. »
The voice came from under the tree. It was sweet. Kind. Dangerous. A chill ran down Maja’s back, but Liz didn’t reacted, instead going to the origin of the voice. Behind a large root was kneeling someone, clothed in a blue coat, feathers planted on their cowl dancing with the wind. They were turning their back to the newcomers. Aside them, a doe was laying on her side, her flanks shaking as she tried to breath. Her belly was distended. The humanoid figure caressed her gently, ushering words of courage. With difficulty, the doe managed to stand on her four as a fawn fell on the ground, expelled from her belly. The figure’s head tilted sideway, as the doe turned around and sniffed her child. The latter didn’t moved, even when the mother nudged him. The doe looked at the figure, almost… Pleading. There was a kind of internal dialogue between them, before the humanoid sighed and nodded. They raised their hand and a bird perched upon their palm, chirping… Until they raised their other hand. Orbs of light were suddenly extracted from the bird, cutting him mid-chirp. The figure seemed to consider the orbs twirling in their hand, before putting them into the fawn. On their other hand, the bird was laying down, breathless, only moved by the ruffling of the wind on his feathers. Time passed, and then… A movement. A sudden and unexpected movement, an ear twitching, a leg shaked. The doe nudged her child, licked him, helped him standing up. The two of them joined the herd, under the gaze of the humanoid. The latter snapped back to the duo.
« I thought I’ve been clear, transgressor. Unless you wants me to give you a merciful True Death ? »
They turned around and Maja gasped. In… In many ways, this person was similar to Liz Bathor : their body was… Well, if their clothes didn’t lied, they were quite androgynous. But where the vampire took great care of their appearance, the stranger had a slight and permanent stubble eating their face and their nails were cracked and covered in dirt. In their eyes, desire and kindness had been replaced by a cold gaze. There was no fury in them, just as their voice was calm, even, assured. Utmost, they seemed… Bothered by their presence. In return, Liz only spreaded their arms and bow with dignity, showing they came unarmed.
« Polora Feywalker, maybe in other circumstances… I would have accepted. But today ? I am here to offer you an accord. »
The psychopomp raised an eyebrow and waved their hand, waiting for the vampire to speak.
« We recently saved one of my kin who had been the subject of abominable tortures by the hands of Trancendum for centuries. » Liz’ shaking fist and gritted teeth were the only manifestation of their anger. « I will burn down Gloomrot and make sure Blackbrew’s fate will be known everywhere. »
« If you needed to vent to someone, you could have done so in your pitiful castle, unleashing your rage unto your servants, not coming there to complain to me. »
« I want to heal her. Heal her body and mind, cure the ailments the abject Blackbrew forced unto her. I am unable to do so. But you can. And I’m ready to burn down Vardoran whole if it convinces you to accept my plea. »
« And about her ? »
« Only there to… Prevent me to do something a bit too reckless. »
« Wise. »
The two beings looked at each other, almost of the same size. They were gauging each other and now they were close ? Maja smiled as she noticed the resemblances between the two of them. The way they were standing, looking at each others, managing internally their emotions…
« I’ve heard about you, Crimson Courtesan. Of your… Ways. It won’t work on me. »
« Oh, really ? I like a good challenge. »
« I am beyond such pleasures. Such… Desires. I care only for the well-being of Vardoran. For its safety. »
Liz snorted.
« Well, I… I’m not qu- »
« I gave up all theses futiles distractions when I took hold of my charge. I can’t savor the taste of wine neither of a peach, appreciate the warmth of the last rays of the sunset on my skin, the delight of another being in my close intimacy. »
« That’s… Unsettling. Waow… Sorry, that’s just fucking weird for me. I… Okay ? Well… Soooo… Knowing that I can’t submit you through sheer and decadent sexual acts, there’s only two options remaining, I guess ? » Polora didn’t answered, just raised a unimpressed eyebrow, waiting. « Either we fight and I manage to pin you down or we find some kind of agreements. Just for the clarification, if you choose the first one can you wait for me to retrieve my weapons beforehand ? I came unarmed. »
Polora turned aside, looking beyond the edges of the meadow. Maja bit her lips, before sitting on a root nearby. For now, she wasn’t required which was a relief : she wasn’t sure she could restrain the vampire if the latter had decided to do anything… Reckless.
« You are friend with the Shadow Priestess. »
« Yes. »
« She disturbs the natural order too. »
« And you’re about to discover I may not need any weapon if you try to threaten her. »
Nevermind ! Maja blanched as she began to recite, slowly, silently, diverses incantations able to bind the vampire, or at least try to restrain them. Tension rised on the glade. The herds and birds flew away, leaving them in complete silence.
« You swore you’ll burn down Gloomrot and kill Blackbrew ? »
« Yes. Unlike some, I still remember the beauty of the Emerald Forest and miss it dearly. As for Blackbrew, there’s no death cruel enough to make him pay for his deeds. »
« Peoples and creatures, all around Vardoran, are defying and twisting the laws of nature. Would you be ready to deal with them in exchange for my help ? »
« Only if you begin your work as soon as possible. »
Polora smirked.
« Two elementalists, one in Silverlight and one in Dunley, are disturbing the leylines, drawing far too much power to overwhelm the other in their pitiful squabble. A tormented toad and a gigantic spider along their progeny in the Marshland. A twisted beast roaming in the Hallowed Mountains. Free Vardoran of their presence for me to help you. »
##
Raziel’s furious gaze was locked on his messengers. The three of them were shaking in fear and one of them even broke in tears under the pressure. The man of faith was openly fuming in anger : Dawnbreak had rebelled against the Church’s authority, killing the priest and his militants, disrobing the nuns, the novices and the priest’s assistants before whiping them with a bunch of nettles and thorns. Then, they’ve been sent out in the wild. The Militia didn’t even moved nor prevented theses foul actions. His limbs shaking, the Sherperd broke the arms of the chair he was sitting on.
« And then… What happened ? I hope none let theses… HERETICS do as they please ? »
« Well… Sorry but... We diverted some militants and militiamen from Mosswick. To… Erm… Appease the population. »
« Good. And then ? »
« Well… I… I don’t know how or why but… It seems the militiamen turned against our militants and killed them. I’ve… Well… I’ve tracked down their trip and it seemed they’ve rebelled of their own accord. They’re now in Dawnbreak. And the bandits are there too, they’re holding back even the Militia ! »
Outside, birds perched on a tree flew as Raziel screamed in rage. Leaning above his desk, panting, the man felt his nose bleeding as little futile points of light danced around his vision.
« I… I… I will personaly ask Solarus to lead an army and take back this region ! I will not ENDURE SUCH HERESY ON MY WATCH ! »
Raziel stormed out of the room, slamming loudly the door behind him.
##
Liz appeared through the portal. They were covered in web, blood and ichor. On the throne room, Maja ran to them and took with a distinct wince the bloody bag they gave her.
« So… ? »
« Yep… Ungora and Albert are no more… Fuck me that wasn’t a good experience... »
« The spider’s venom ? »
« Yep. Fuck… It burned a lot and I almost died to it. »
The vampire sat on the ground, against their throne. They were properly tired and their injuries healing quite slowly.
« I was lucky enough to find a beast roaming not so far away, but… I dunno, it’s like drinking blood from a Gloomrot’s creature... »
« You want some blood, maybe ? »
« No, unless you want me to puke. Ooooooh… Pffff… Just need to rest. »
They glanced toward another room, lately added. The room where Myria was resting and now under Polora’s care. As the psychopomp promised, once they gave them Terrorclaw’s head, they came in the casle and began the healing process.
« Soooo… Who remains ? »
« Erm… Terah and Mairwyn. I won’t talk about it please. Fuck... »
They winced as they clutched their belly before rolling on the floor, gasping painfully. They finally puked a mix of salivae, blood and what seemed to be some kind of strange ichor, looking greenish under the light dispensed by the braziers.
« Oh my ! You… What ? What do I do ? »
« ‘M fiiine... »
Liz fell on the floor, still clutching themself. Panicking, Maja ran down the stairs unto the alchemy lab and searched quickly on the shelf for a vial of blood, whatever the origin. She managed to find one without knocking down the shelf and ran up to Liz. Forcing their lips, Maja poured the crimson liquid on their mouth. The vampire gulped and coughed, before puking a bit and finally sat down, breathing slowly.
« Fuuuck… Thank you… Well, to be honest next time… Just chop off my head. Less painful and I’ll be back in my own coffin under the hour. » They massaged their head, grunting, before smacking their lips. « Wait… Where are the others ? I mean… Tom is there… I feel... » They stood up and sat on their throne, before focusing. « Why are Keely and Alexander in Dawnbreak ? And where are Marylin and Aleith ? »
« Oh ! Sorry, it’s just… The riot was a success, but they needed help. Quincey is already there with some of his lads, as a support. Keely… Well, she had to follow Quincey. And Alexander managed to… I don’t know, but apparently some in the Militia look to him, even though he’s a ghoul. Familiar face, something like that. Marylin is there too to… Well, help convince the villagers to swear allegiance to you, explain how you’ll rule over them... Do not worry. She's been briefed by Leandra beforehand. And Aleith is gardening. »
« Thanks the Fangs. A need a nap I think... »
« Well… Need someone to tuck you in your bed ? »
« Just throw me in my coffin, that’ll be enough, thank you... »
They shaped into a rat, allowing Maja to pick them up before she led them in their room. She put them in their open coffin, where they morphed back while the lid covered them. The runes engraved along began to glow and Maja left the room, while the vampire got their well deserved regenerating nap.
Notes:
I really enjoy the idea of Polora being intersex/hermaphrodite, just as Liz. Originally, I planned for them to have a threesome, or maybe even a foursome with Leandra and Maja but... Not gonna lie, with the actual political situation in my country (France. We're about to have the freaking alt-right at the government. Bunch of c-bombs), I'm not really... Imaginative ? So, yeah, sorry, there will be smut scene in the next chapters, but... Not for now, sorry.
I really hope the projections are wrong or else, as the japaneses says : "we're fucked from the head down to the knees"
Chapter 35: Setting a honeytrap
Chapter Text
Raziel laid on the floor, whimpering in fear and tears. Before him, Solarus was standing, massaging his backhand. The master of the paladins came to Dunley by himself to speak with the Sherperd. The latter had been quite surprised to meet the Immaculate’s escort midway between the Monastery and Dunley’s edge with Silverlight. Obligated to greet the paladin with every due honor, Raziel led him back to the Monastery, where the two men closed themself into a seculated room to speak. And the demands of the priest enraged the paladin.
« You are as mad as a hatter if you think I’ll do so. At least… For now. »
« What ? »
« What do you think the vampire will do ? They announced their project : remove the Church influence in Dunley. Meaning they’ll ask you and every other members of the Church to move away or to submit to their law. Those who will try to resist will be slaughtered and used as an « example », to enforce submission and loyalty among the population... »
« And you would let this happen ? »
« Yes. Who knows how far their influence has spreaded ? Are you sure your own servants aren’t secretly loyal to them ? » The mere thought made Raziel blanche immediatly. « Part of the Militia is joining the rebels, thinking it’s only a riot against the Church without ulterior motivations. Once the vampire’s grasp will be known to everyone, once they’ll begin to truly rule… Then we will strike. I remember the days of old, before we dared to fight against our opressors. The blood-tithe. The fear of the night. Our people won’t stand for it either, just as the Militia. They’ll revolt by themself… Maybe with a bit of our help… But they’ll revolt. And we will strike there, then. »
« I… I see, Lord Solarus. And so, what is my own purpose then ? »
« You will be Octavian’s Envoy. You will announce, personnaly, in whole Dunley that Octavian Maro, Captain of the Militia and Shield of Dunley, challenges Liz Bathor, First Courtesan of the Ermoar Clan, Consort of the Basarab Clan and Headclan of the Bathor Clan for his domain : Dunley. »
Raziel blinked. That… Was a lot of titles his interlocutor dropped and he was sure that « Shield of Dunley » didn’t even existed. But considering the very titles their foe used, a bit of lies wouldn’t hurt anyone.
« And once it is done ? »
« Well… They will send their own Envoy to you to negociate. At the time, said Envoy was a vampire but, as we know, there are none anymore. Except Bathor and the Withered and I doubt they would use such… Disgraced creatures for such an important task. They’ll probably send one of their ghouls. I will… Renovate one of your rooms, where the meeting will take place. With the correct enchantments, said room will lessen the link between the ghoul and the vampire, preventing the latter to influence their Envoy… And I know you are a politician as much as a scholar. »
The priest nodded, the metaphorical gears in his head spinning as he began to classify theses informations. It meant that the sanctity of the Monastery will be soiled by the presence of theses… Creatures, but it was in fine a small sacrifice to save all of Dunley. And once they’ll fall, he’ll be the one who will light their pyre, along with the heretics who colluded with them.
##
The militants guarding the Monastery entrance were uneased. A carriage, bearing a coat of arm with a rose inscribed on it, had stopped before the Monastery. The driver was without a doubt a human, probably a peasant, seeing how his skin was tanned by the sun. But the clothes he wear was thoses usually kept for attending the mass. He jumped down and deployed a set of stairs under the door of the vehicle, before opening it. A tall man, wearing an exquisite armor and holding a large greatsword, went down. A cowl hid his face. He turned back and helped someone else to get down. A woman, whose skin was pale and whose long white hairs made them think of the snow coating the land during winter. She was holding a strange staff, atop of which a brazier was lit, spewing strange purple flames.
« I am Leandra, the Shadow Priestess. I am here as Liz Bathor’s Envoy. When I speak, they speak, what I see, they see, what I touch, they touch, what I feel, they feel. Announce me to Octavian’s Envoy, for my Liege heard his challenge. »
Chapter 36: Voice for voice
Chapter Text
Raziel bit his lips. After walking through almost all of Dunley, delivering to everyone the news that Octavian challenged the vampire, he thought he deserved some good rest. And now, as he sitting in his favorite chair, bathing his pained feets, there was a guard who disturbed him ? The leech already answered the challenge ? It was good, of course, it meant that Solarus didn’t lied at first glance. Or the leech had something in its mind. Probably both. Sighing, he dressed himself quickly. If the vampire could see through its ghoul’s eyes, better being a bit intimidating would help.
He followed the guard unto the room Solarus arranged for the incoming meeting. The door opened and Raziel entered proudly, before shocking and gasping : instead of a mere ghoul, there was a person sitting comfortably and with a regal attitude even the greatest families of Brighthaven would be jealous of. A woman, whose long strands of hairs were as white as snow. One of Dunley most feared boogeyman. Leandra, the Shadow Priestess. She wasn’t looking at him, for now, instead seemingly admiring the paintings on the walls and the stained-glass. Her well-knowned staff was leaning nearby, just out of reach, but easily grabbed in case something went wrong.
Raziel heard something shuffling aside him and he jolted : a creature whose face was hid by a cowl, heaving against an impressive greatsword made of a strange silvery metal, was looking at him. Although he couldn’t easily recognize him, the eyes and the position gave away the answer : it could only be Octavian’s nephew, Alexander.
« I must say, you have good taste. Unless the room had been decorated by your predecessors and you didn’t dared to touch anything ? »
Leandra’s voice was cold, but amused. The mocking smirk on her face when she finally seemed to notice him and turned toward her interlocutor meant far more than her own words.
« Although… The sigils meant to weaken a ghoul and the link they have with the vampire who sired them isn’t quite… A good start for negociations, shall we say ? Usually, being an Envoy is a responsibility reserved for the vampires… And a Headclan can’t be their own. Fortunately, my dear friend Liz knows my worth. As an ancient counselor of Dracula, I was of course the most apt to bear this burden. Alexander, here, as Liz’ champion, is only present for my safety and nothing else. » She smacked her lips, smiling. « So ! Before we dive right into the negociations, would it be too much to ask for refreshments ? »
Raziel’s mood had lowered significantly while his interlocutor spoke. Not only the original plan had been foiled, but he now had to contend with someone who had far more experience in the subject than himself. The Sherperd forced himself to smile and nodded, before asking for said refreshments. While waiting, he sat on a couch, facing Leandra. He managed to hide his nervosity, as she simply leaned on her chair, seemingly appreciating the comfort. Finally, servants came, shaking in fear of the lich and the ghoul present there. They poured tea without spilling too much of it and went away, trying not to run in fear. Leandra took her cup and appreciated the crafting.
« Well well well… You should tell me where you bought theses ones. Liz would surely appreciate the handiwork. For all their worth, they aren’t the most… Skilled when it comes to porcelain and cutlery. Well… Except when it comes to their area of expertise, but I think this is the kind of subject I shouldn’t speak of before a priest. »
She chuckled, while Raziel fumed. Meanwhile, Alexander was still heaving against his weapon, gritting his teeth. Leandra knew why : she wasn’t affected by the sigils but he was. It was a direct agression against his very being, against what linked him to Liz and he was holding himself to not assault Raziel in retaliation. Unfortunately, he’ll have to wait a bit for the sweet relief.
« Whatever. So. Octavian challenged Liz Bathor for his domain, right ? Quite bold, but my Liege appreciate the gesture. »
« And so ? When does it wants to- »
« Them. Respect them or I’ll assure you… You won’t appreciate how theses negociations will turn. »
« You dare to threaten me ? In my own home ? »
Leandra chuckled maliciously.
« You’re not frightening, little man. Not at all. I looked Dracula in the eyes as I was preventing Him to slaughter someone who dared to question his decisions. I managed to calm him, by the way. I met Death and courted her, many, many times. So. Respect my Liege or face the consequences. »
Raziel gripped the armchair of the couch, with enough strength to shred the coating.
« Fine. When do they wants to duel ? »
« Well… In two weeks. During Bealtaine. »
« What ? Why ? »
« Either this or during Samhain, whatever pleases Octavian. »
« Why theses dates specifically, I mean ? »
« You really lost everything… Humans... » Leandra sighed. « Vampiric calendar. It separated the year in half. The six Months of Peace and the six Months of Mourning. Birth, death and rebirth. Every… Hostility not resolved yet during the Months of Mourning were solved in the Arena during Bealtaine. It allowed the Clans to live in peace during the rest of the years. »
« And what happened during Samhain ? »
« The requests and hostilities were brought before Dracula, who would allow the Clans to go to war. »
Many things transpired there. It was an implicit threat, targeting not only Dunley but Silverlight too : the date where the duel would take place was of utmost importance. Samhain would be a fine choice if only to allow Octavian to train even more… But if the vampire somehow still won, war would ensue. While Bealtaine meant the leech and its allies would (hopefully) wait during six month to wage war. Considering the vampires came back during their « Months of Mourning », it explained why they acted as such, with unrestrained violence and no care for their victims. If this whole « Reckoning » happened during the « Months of Peace », they would just have hid and plotted their assaults with care. At least, it was how Raziel understood the situation.
« What are the stakes of the duel ? »
Better sleep on the answer considering the date. The stakes are more importants. The fact that the cursed Cult of the Damned had joined the leech meant that, if Octavian was victorious, they could purge Dunley of both of them…
« Well… As you claimed, the property of a domain, here Dunley. Which is, I must say, quite consequent. Few in our history had ruled over a domain of such size. »
« So… If Octavian loose, what would happened then ? He would be executed I guess ? »
« By the Fangs, no ! No, of course no ! He would face two situations : being exiled wherever he wants or submit to our Liege. The same would apply to whoever doesn’t wants to stay there. Of course, it’s not an option the Church would face. »
« You would force us into exile ? »
« Yes. Or, well… If you defy the order, you would be slaughtered without any remorse. »
« During your « Months of Peace » ? Quite hypocritical. »
« If killing you would ensure peace, then yes. Of course, that’s only part of the terms. »
« Indeed, I- »
« If Liz Bathor lost the duel, they would exile themself to their birthplace : the Marshlands. Or, as you may know it now, the Cursed Forest. And do not worry about some hypothetical revenge : Dunley isn’t atop of their priority. Nothing but an errand that must be done as quick as possible, for the ease of the mind. »
« Wasn’t I supposed to dictate my- our own terms ? »
Leandra laughed heartily, cocking her head behind her. Her smile showed her teeth and, but maybe was it just a trick of the light, she seemed to have a bigger mouth than usual, giving her a monstruous edge.
« Hahahahahaha ! You are funny, little man. Maybe I can convince Liz to keep you, after all, they’ll need their very own buffoon… » She leaned forward. « Do you really think you are in position to dictate anything ? Do I have to help you remember that we’re talking of someone who killed your perfect « strike team », a vampire hunter, mangled another and broke the will of one of your pretty priestess ? We’re talking about someone who managed to plot a rebellion amongst the peasantry without you being able to perceive it, who slaughtered your precious inquisitors without breaking a sweat… Do you really think the sanctity of your sanctuary may save you from them ? Pathetic… Besides… Do you think you’re in whatever position when you’re using such kind of sigils to break the trust I, and by extension Liz Bathor, may have for you ? »
She got up and grabbed her staff. Then she walked slowly toward one of the sigils engraved by Solarus. Applied the tip of the staff against it. Ripples of energy shot from her weapon as it wrestled against the defenses of the sigil. The brazier atop of it lighted, projecting a strange light across all the room, drowning it into a maelstrom of colors, forcing Raziel to close his eyes. The sigil vibrated against the assault, before breaking. The whole Monastery shook under the violence as an unholy scream was heard.
Panting, Alexander fell on his knees, finally relieved from the spell. He machinally grabbed the handle of his sword, gritting his teeth as he finally relinked with his Liege. The experience was quite unpleasant, like being… Hanged in the air, unable to feel anything but echoes of sensations, deprived of freedom. If he could, he would already storm the place in pure retaliation, feeling the same wrath in his Liege’s mind. The only reason he didn’t was Liz trust in Leandra. She had the situation in her hands.
« So, Octavian’s Envoy. What do you say ? »
The ground was, metaphorically, opened under Raziel’s feets. They’ve been played with. Solarus had been outsmarted. They thought they could play with a vampire according to rules none of them really knew. They… He had to do something, he had to-
« I said… What do you say ? When this duel will take place ? What is your answer, Envoy ? »
He jolted, sweating. Leandra was now facing him, leaning calmly against her staff.
« I… I… We... »
« Tchk ! Pitiful. Do I have to do everything by myself ? »
« No ! Wait… Erm… Bealtaine. Bealtaine is all right. »
Leandra squinted and finally smiled.
« Good. Then we will see each other that day. Take care of yourself, Sherperd. And remember… » She leant near him. « I could have done worse than just break theses sigils. »
She got up and exited the room, followed by the ghoul, leaving Raziel alone along with his doubts, thoughts and fears.
Chapter 37: Progresses are made
Chapter Text
« WHAT HAVE YOU DONE ? »
For the second time in less than a month, Raziel was on the receiving hand of Solarus’ wrath. How ? How could he explained himself ? There had been nothing but pure incompetence from him. The lich played him like a damn fiddle, insulting him and showing a display of power able to overcome Solarus own’s sigils ! How did mankind managed to win against the vampires, if a mere lich could do this ?
Before he could drown himself among his thoughts, the paladin grabbed him by the collar and pulled him high in the air.
« How could you let yourself being so easily manipulated ? »
Only choked sounds came from the priest’s throat. The latter tentatively tried to claw the arm holding him, to no avail.
« You FUCKING- ! AAAAH ! »
With one swift move, Solarus threw away the man, who fell against a wall and felt his back cracking under the shock. Meanwhile, the panting paladin unleashed his frustration against a nearby statue, tearing it apart with his bare hands. In the room, the paladins and soldiers were trying to hide themself, quiet and silent. Finally, panting, he turned his gaze to Raziel.
« You’ve let yourself being… Fooled, blinded, by this lich ! By the « ways and traditions » of the vampires ! Darn ! No bother. We’ll have to cheat then... »
« Cheat ? What do you mean, m- »
« Not. Your business. Your role is now over. The less you know, the less you’ll fuck up. Return to Dunley. Wait for Bealtaine and pray for our safety. »
##
The portal swirled and Liz’ figure appeared. The door opened. No one was on the third floor, except for Myria Bashar, still sleeping in her coffin. Meanwhile, Aleith, Maja and Polora were on the second floor, on the living room. Sitting on their throne, they noticed both Alexander and Tom were in Dawnbreak, along with one of Quincey’s right hand man. They knew Leandra was back in the Cursed Forest, making sure everything would be prepared for the challenge and that she took Marylin under her teaching, to help her grow her own Gift. The vampire sighed and scratched their crotch, before joining their guest. Aleith and Polora were playing chess, while Maja was seemingly resting her eyes. Liz crashed on a nearby couch, sighing in relief.
« Fucking finally… Terah and Mairwyn are no more. I’ve let their bodies in your pretty meadows, Polora. »
« Thanks. »
« Sooo… What was the deal with them ? I mean… Elementalism wasn’t my forte. Weren’t they together, once upon a time ? »
The vampire turned to Maja and smiled.
« Naaah. That’s bullshit invented by stupid peoples. They’re elementalists, meaning they’re drawing their powers from the very nature. Although, there’s a thing called Leylines. It’s quite complicated to explain. »
Polora moved a pawn and sighed.
« Think of Vardoran as a landmass above a series of underground rivers. But instead of water, it’s filled with magic. Natural magic. That’s a Leyline. Something quite close to what I’m doing, to be honest. And peoples naturally gifted with magic can draw from theses Leylines to empower themself. Of course, doing so may dry out the river. If you want to know what is the result… Remember that the Cursed Forest was called the Marshland, once upon a time. »
Maja gulped. Of course she heard of the Cursed Forest, of course she knew how it was called before. But she didn’t knew why it changed, how it transformed. Well, until now.
« What happened ? »
« At the end of the war, in desperation, a Headclan named Ayasha Ino dried out the Leyline to cast a powerful spell upon the humans who besieged her. It drove them mad and they attacked each others. When peace came back, there was only a few survivors, all scarred for life. Although, the drawback was powerful enough to kill the Headclan. »
« Oh… That’s… Grim... And then the curse fell unto the place ? »
« No. Humans used to live in the land. Until the harvests gave nothing. The water was undrinkable. Peoples lost themself while going from one village to another. Lights began to appear in the marshes. Tales that it was created by the losts. Less than two centuries after the war, no one dared to live here. »
« And… How… How does the Cult managed to do so ? »
« Undeads. Nothing else. There’s still a heart beating within Liz and Myria’s chests. But not in Leandra’s. » Liz tensed when they heard Polora speaking of their friend, ready to defend her. « The curse doesn’t affect those who lives in death. For them, walking through the woods of this wretched forest is akin to you taking a stroll in a garden. »
The vampire relaxed slightly.
« Oh… I see. Wait… You called Liz and the other vampires « transgressors of the laws of nature, life and death », but they aren’t undead ? »
The androgynous vampire sighed.
« Nay. You can kill me, stab me through the heart and everything, but I’ll come back nonetheless, rising from my coffin with a fucking boner for revenge. On the opposite side, Styx was already one unhinged dense motherfucker before the war, but he spent centuries without coffin, unable to create one. This was a knowledge few had, back in the day. Today ? I’m the only one who still retains it. And in the end, I’m still very much alive, like you or Aleith. » They stretched, smiling. « But speaking of… How is Myria ? »
« Fine. The… More difficult is done. I healed her body. The memories of the abuses she suffered are locked in her mind, for now. This will not be enough, of course. She’ll need help. To talk. To be understood. This part is your job, vampire. »
The latter nodded, while Maja stood up and joined them, leaning against them. Silence followed, during which Aleith and Polora finished their game of chess, before the psychopomp excused themself : they had a meadow to take care of. They opened a window and transformed into a myriad of fireflies, before disappearing into the horizon. The young woman closed the window before joining Maja and Liz on the couch, putting the vampire’s head on her lap.
« And now ? What are we going to do ? »
« We wait for Bealtaine. I would usually say that I should prepare myself, train a bit for the challenge… But let’s be honest : considering what I fought lately ? I think I can relax a bit, right ? »
« Myep. »
Aleith’ hand caressed the vampire’s forehead, while the latter took Maja’s arm and gently nibbled on her fingers.
« We may take a guess about what you think, when you’re talking about relaxation ? »
« Weeeeeeell… Does it reaaaaally need a guess ? I mean, I’m not the most subtile you know ? And don’t lie. You two seems as horny as I am. »
Both Maja and Aleith laughed and the young woman leaned to kiss the vampire’s nose. It was reciprocated, as Maja stood and grabbed Liz’ pants edges and pulled them toward her, freeing their cock which stood proudly above her head. But she didn’t went down on it, instead prefering to take care of the bare pussy now exposed. The vampire moaned and jolted, their mouth now captured by Aleith’ one. They were fine. Really fine. Their hand crawled unto the young woman’s thigh, before reaching her cute little dick. It was already hard as they stroke it gently and they felt a leak of precum dampening their thumb.
« Mmmmh… What do you want, Aleith ? Do you want my mouth ? My ass ? Or my pussy ? »
« Mmmmp’ssy, please ? »
« Of course my dear… And you, Maja ? What do you want ? »
The Scholar didn’t answered and grabbed their hips, before licking furiously their butthole.
« Wouuuhooo ! OoooOokaaaaay ! »
They let themself being handled by their two lovers. Aleith opened their shirt and played with their tits, eliciting a loud moan. A few minutes passed, as Liz relaxed more and more, while Maja played with their butthole. Finally, Aleith moved and put herself between the vampire’s legs, holding her dick, rubbing it against Liz’ pussy. She jolted once, twice, not daring to penetrate her partner, panting loudly.
« MmmMmmh… Go on pleaaaaase... »
Liz brushed her hairs, tickled her arms and nibbled on her fingers, trying to entice her. Aleith’ hips moved forward as she finally went inside. Her first time. Well… Technically speaking. Her first time inside a pussy was more appropriate. It was… Good. Smooth. Warm. She clenched her butt and legs as she felt her cock shaking. As… Well, as per usual, she was a quickshot. But… She didn’t wanted to end this too soon. Unfortunately for her, her two partners seemed to think otherwise : Liz hugged her tightly while Maja used the opportunity to caress her perineum while biting gently her now bare-exposed butt. Aleith yelped, shaking as she came inside Liz before crashing upon her, weakened, panting.
« Oh fuuuck… Am sorry Liz… Couldn’t... »
« Don’t worry darling. » They kissed her head. « Not a problem. Besides… I think our dear Maja here is a bit hungry. »
The young woman frowned and looked around to see that Maja was indeed licking her lips ravenously while looking at them.
« What ? »
« Move out, sweetie. »
She did so and was just lying aside Liz that the Dark Scholar lunged toward Liz’ exposed pussy and lick it, moaning in delight as she drank both the fluids of Liz and Aleith. Meanwhile, the androgynous vampire leaned against the young woman, ruffling gently her hairs and pecking her.
…………………………..
Sitting in the middle of a circle, Marylin took a deep breath. The atmosphere was filled with a peculiar incense, whose smell was akin to embalming fluid and decaying corpses, strangely.
Closing her eyes, she focused herself. She felt the necrotic energy roaming around her, acting as the waves upon a beach. Coming, retiring, coming again. The ex-novice applied herself to breath in rythm with theses « waves », until they became one. She opened her eyes and looked unto the other circle, were a bunch of bones were laid upon the ground. Tiny bones, arranged according a certain pattern. Sweating, Marylin raised her arms, throwing her will upon them.
Swirling tendrils of magic swarmed toward the bones, making them levitating as they assembled themself. Wind rushed around the young woman, who conjured every ounce of strength and focus she could to stabilize herself. A violent migraine fell upon her, so painful that she had to clench her teeth while tears pearled at her eyes. Screaming in rage and suffering, Marylin launched a final wave of power, before falling on the ground, numbed. She could barely feel the cold sweat running on her skin, the slab of stone she fell upon. Her eyes registered a pair of bare feets which appeared near her head, and Leandra kneeled.
« You’ve been a bit reckless, Marylin. It is dangerous to act as you did, for the drawback could have killed you if you weren’t lucky. But ! »
The young woman felt a bump against her head and moved slowly to see what that was. A skeletal cat, which had walked from the place it been reanimated, was nuzzling her and seeing how the bones were vibrating, if it could, it would purr.
« As you can see, you’ve succeeded. Congratulations for your achievement, young girl. But now... » Leandra took her in her arms, stronger than her frail figure could let others think. « You need a nap. Liz would probably make a scene if they heard I haven’t took care of you. »
Chapter 38: Bealtaine - Part 1
Chapter Text
The militiamen stopped the carriage, looking it suspiciously. The driver was a hunchback with a blueish skin and the doors displayed an unknown coat of arms, representing a blooming rose circled by esoteric writings arranged as a circle. They knew who was it. The vampire. Sergent Cunegond told them about this one. Her, and other officers of the Militia were in cahoot with the vampire, which… Didn’t really surprised anyone able to add 2+2 : members of the Militia unbothered by the bandits, even during their patrols, Dunley’s Market suddenly flourishing, soldiers and officers geared with something better than a rusted sword who belonged to their grandfather and was hanged above the chimney until then ? Not difficult to understand something was brewing right under their noses. Words were that Octavian learned this and took it… Surprisingly rather well, considering the situation. But now ?
« P-please, decline your identity and your endeavor there. »
The hunchback raised his head and smiled.
« Name’s Tom ! I’m Liz Bathor’ ‘Domo ! I’m here to allow their servant to enjoy the festival ! »
Some of the militiamen turned around, toward the arena. « Festival », indeed. In less than three days, the whole place had changed and was now greeting all of Dunley and even some important peoples from Silverlight. Laugh and music rised from the walls beyond. No one saw who prepared theses, but some patrollers spoke of skeletal workers bringing stuff in the dark of the night.
« All right. You may pass. »
« Thank you. I’ll come back after delivering them, I have importants matters to attend to for my Liege. »
« I… Of course. »
The men parted as the driver whistled, urging the horses to move forward. They finally arrived to a little area which had seemingly being prepared to park vehicles and mounts, with even young squires ready to take care of theses. But Tom waved them away, before jumping down and deploying a bunch of shrinking stairs and opening the door, allowing Maja and Aleith to step down, followed by Alexander. The ghoul was clothed like he had to, as a champion, wearing a delicatedly crafted armor emphasizing his strength, his greatsword hanging on his back. Maja was wearing the same kind of clothes as usual, maybe a little bit prudish though. Meanwhile, Aleith had on her head the same kind of veil some of Silverlight’s gilded scions wore to hid their features from the common. Tom waved them and climbed back on the driver seat, before going back to Liz’ castle.
« So... »
Aleith glanced toward the arena. Through one of the openings, she saw colored tents installed on the ground, peoples strolling around, laughing and singing.
« Where do you think Marylin and Leandra are ? »
« Follow me. »
Alexander took the lead, using his mere presence to part the crowd, forcing the two women to rush to avoid being left behind. Peoples threw curious look to the trio, without interfering : Maja’s reputation was still one of dread and mystery. With little efforts, they arrived near a tent surrounded by many peoples who seemed to think quite highly of themself, considering their clothings. Without a word, Alexander forced them to part before him and his protegees, who squinted to see who was inside the tent.
« Aleith, Maja ! »
Marylin, standing aside Leandra, was bobbing on her heels and waving her friend, a big smile on her face. The lich ceased her conversation with a man, seemingly a noble, to glance aside.
« Ah, finally there. Lord... » She frowned and snapped her fingers, as she tried to remember the name of the man she was speaking to. « Ah, yes, Lord Abelard Taddeus, who is the… Title-holder, or something like that, of some pubs, somewhere in Brighthaven. » She chuckled without humor, as she waved toward the man, who was now fuming through the insults. « I’m sorry, you must understand that I’ve been accustomed to titles bearing true importance. »
« And now, see where you are now. Reduced to be the lapdog of a leech, hiding in a miserable and ruined church, digging graves to find the necessary bones to fill your pitiful army. »
Silence fell upon the tent as some, outside, looked around, hoping to avoid the proverbial wrath of the lich. But instead of an unholy explosion, Leandra simply laughed out loud.
« Hahahaha ! At least you’re able to bite back, simply amazing ! And me who thought that your gilded life in Brighthaven emasculated you ! Good, good… »
She finally noticed the impatience in Marylin’s bobbing and allowed her to greet and hug Aleith and Maja properly. The Dark Scholar then sat on the chair left by the ex-novice, while the latter and her friend left the tent to enjoy the festivities. Maja sighed as she overlooked a stack of papers displaying numerous columns filled with numbers.
« So… What is it about, Leandra ? »
« The cost of this little party. »
« And what’s the matter ? »
« How would you pay for all of this ? The fact the vampire managed to plan this whole day ahead is one thing. But you still have to pay. Or are you, both you and the vampire, accustomed to have your every whims done by mindless undeads servants ? »
While Lord Thaddeus was seemingly trying to end his life, Maja took the stack of papers. As expected, it was nothing else but the bills. She began to read it quickly. And blanched. Turned the page. Blanched again. And again. It was so overwhelming that her hands shooked. The total of the expenses was so high that… Well, that was usually something nobles could pull off, yes, of course. But once every other years. Was… Was that the usual wealth vampires could display every years ? Probably… After all, they had many other kinds of currencies…
« Easily. I mean… If you weren’t such a whiny moron, you would have noticed theses chests, over here. »
The crowd’s attention span to said chests. There were three of them, akin to thoses placed in the several workshop set in Liz’ castle : larges, reinforced with iron and able, if Maja wasn’t wrong, to held far more than expected at first. Leandra squinted, smiling, and waved her hand. The lid opened, revealing its content. A collective gasp escaped was heard : it was filled with silver coins. Still smiling, the lich dove her arm inside and moved it, stirring its content and producing a metallic rattling. Maja was stunned : where did it came from ? She knew the vampire had an aversion for silver, to the point where they prefered to send their own ghouls to gather it rather than do it themself. And now they had… How many coins ? Where ?
« That’s... I… »
Before Lord Thaddeus could even speak his mind, Leandra opened the two other chests. One was filled with silver coins too, the other one with copper coins. The crowd sputtered, surprised.
« I guess that would be enough, yes ? If I’m not wrong, there’s approximatively the equivalent of… Well… » Frowning, she took the time to make her calculations. « Eeeerm… Ah yes. More or less 15 000 silver coins per chest. » Someone in the crowd fainted. « Of course, there’s an exchange rate between theses and your goldsun coins. But I think that two chests would cover the cost, yes ? »
« And what about the third ? The copper one ? »
« Don’t be too greedy, unless you want to morph into a toad. You’re not the only one who deserve their salaries. Dunley’s craftsmen are the backbone of this party, after all. It is the equivalent but in copper coins. Now, please… Take your due and enjoy the day. »
Silently, Lord Thaddeus snapped his fingers. A frail woman entered the tent, searching for something in her bag. Finally, she produced a folding scale and began to weight some of the coins. It lasted a few minutes, before the woman gave up.
« Am sorry, Milord. I… There’s too many. We have to trust them on their words. »
The man fumed and was about to answer when Leandra cut him off.
« Listen to your servant, little man. But if you want to check every each of theses coins, you should then let the only person you would trust in such situation : yourself. Don’t worry, I’ll make sure you’ll be fed and everything until you’re done. »
Lord Thaddeus bit his lips, before sighing deeply, giving up.
« Fine. We’ll take theses two chests. Appreciate our efforts for your… Entertainment. »
He got up and left the tent, while some workers came in and took two of the chests, before scurrying away, sweating under the effort and the sun. Soon, only Maja and Leandra remained. The scholar leaned toward the Lich and hushed to her :
« So… Theses coins ? Legit ? »
« Kinda. Apparently, Liz managed to find a way to mint their own currency. Well… For now, it’s copper, for Dunley. The silver coins were made for theses… Imbecils from Silverlight. »
« Soooo… Legit or not ? »
« Weeell… It may be possible that said coins weren’t all made with pure silver, but an alloy quite similar. And theses coins will be used to pay their employees, who, in return, will use them to acquire the necessary goods for them to live. After all, war isn’t always resolved on the battlefield. »
« You don’t fear they’ll find the truth too soon ? »
« Nay. Liz is… Liz but they have a deep alchemical knowledge. And once they truly decide to put it to good use, well… Let’s just say it’s probably a problem they’ll have to deal with when they’ll conquer Silverlight. »
##
Outside of the tent, Arlette wasn’t moving. She’d been urged by her employer to leave the place and hadn’t took the time to pack up her scale. And so, once Lord Thaddeus had been left well alone to rage about what happened, she went back to the tent to get back her tool. And accidentally managed to hear the end of the conversation. And now ? What should she do ? Warn her employer ? Say nothing ? Shaking in fear, she stepped back and bumped into someone. She jolted and screamed, but the figure forcefully shut her mouth, while pushing her into the tent. Arlette tripped and fell on the table, restrained forcefully by a person whoses hands were quite cold.
« What the fuck ? » squealed Maja, who shot up, surprised. « Keely, what the- »
« A spy. She was listening to you. »
The voice of the being named « Keely » was cold, devoid of emotions. No. Not devoid. There was something. A contained lust for blood and violence coating every each of the words. Arlette went numb, tears pearling at her eyes. She held herself, hopîng not to soil her dress before her jailors.
« Unfortunate… Well, usually we could just kill her... » Arlette squinted as she heard Leandra speaking so coldly of her fate. « But I have a better idea. Besides, she’s a servant and her sudden disappearance would be quite suspicious... » The lich placed her hand on the woman’s head, feeling with her fingers. « Being a necromancer has some useful perks. A good knowledge of anatomy, for example. »
Leandra hit the woman on the back of the head, making her unconscious. Once, twice, thrice, before stepping back, nodding proudly.
« It’s done. Keely. Find some strong alcohol, pour some on her and make her drink. »
« What do you mean ? »
« Head trauma may create short-terms memory issues, when dealt properly. Making sure she’ll drink alcohol will enforce said issues. »
The ghoul bowed and silently carried her orders.
Chapter 39: Bealtaine - Part 2
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Closely watched by Alexander, Marylin and Aleith went through the festivities, enjoying the juggler playing with his balls, the troubadours telling stories and playing with their orchestra. Around them, foods, drinks and even diverse goods were displayed on the stalls. Many were coming from Silverlight and, surprisingly, were quite affordable even for the less fortunate. Aleith had a purse of coins, taken from Liz’ chest with the latter approval, to cover the purchases she and her friend would do during the day. As they were walking through the crowd, unbothered by the peoples thanks to the ghoul looking for them, they took time to hear from each other.
« Soo… How is it ? Being teached by Leandra ? »
« Quite… Unsettling. First of all… She doesn’t need to eat or drink. It’s more… Social convention, rather than a need. Same thing for sleeping. She just need to meditate, nothing else. So I had to remind her, quite a few time to be fair, that I’m not a lich and needed to rest. » Aleith laughed heartily. « Beyond that ? Well… She is quite patient. I mean, that’s normal, I guess ? When you’ve spent centuries doing… Whatever she did, either for the vampires or the Cult, doing some teaching to an inexperimented girl isn’t really a chore. »
« And ? You did something ? »
« Yes. I managed to raise a cat. Once. It lasted... » Marylin smiled, as Aleith, behind her veil, cooed in surprise. « Well, one minute or so ? I don’t know, it tired me a lot. Leandra told me that I would become accustomed to this over time, but for now… It’s a lot of theory before really going in the water. »
« I see. »
Under her veil, Aleith noticed peoples were looking at her with deference although some were also frowning at Marylin. The latter were all as well clothed as the young women were and some of them, men and women, were wearing the same kind of veil as her, hiding their features. They had a thing in common though : they were as young as them. She leaned toward Marylin and hushed her thoughts :
« Why are they looking at us like that ? »
« Huh ? »
« The way they’re looking at us ? I don’t understand... »
But, surprisingly, it was Alexander who answered, keeping his voice low enough to be heard only by his protegees.
« The way you are both dressed. It’s the usual attire for the golden scions of Silverlight. They are wondering from which family you are, and if it is powerful enough to acquaint you. Oh, and Marylin is showing her head, which isn’t something they usually do in public. »
« Whut ? Why ? And how do you know all that ? »
The ghoul stopped in his track and began to look around, as if he was trying to find something, before answering :
« I was supposed to become a knight and as such, had to learn a bit about their customs. Hiding your face prevent the… « Commoners » to recognize you, which is always a good thing when you want to… Slum a bit, you know? »
« Ooooh… Okay. »
The ghoul finally saw who he was seeking and waved the person. A cloaked figure, with a blueish skin, came to them. Her long white hairs were braid delicatly and her bow was sheathed on an empty quiver.
« So… Keely. You’re here too. Why are you reeking so much of alcohol ? Quincey isn’t rolling around, filled as much alcohol than a tavern barrel I hope ? »
« Do not worry, dear champion. I’m not drunk and Quincey isn’t either. I just had to take care of a quick errand for Leandra. » She squinted and looked at the young women, before smiling. « You are genuinely beautiful, girls. Please enjoy your day. »
The two nodded and strayed not far away, near a shop arranged like one of Silverlight’s cafe, elegantly furnitured and protected from the sun thanks to the many parasols placed there. The drinks served there were of a vast variety, ranging from water and tea to alcoholic beverages, although everything was of the highest quality. As the two women approached, a man came to them. He was quite young, a teenager at the most. As the others waiters, he wore a white shirt on which was embroided a coat of arms displaying a bottle of wine surrounded by grapes. He bowed to greet them :
« Myladies ? Are… Are- No, wait… Erm… Would you like to take a seat and rest a bit ? » He waved toward some tables, before adding : « Of course we can add some curtains, if you desire your privacy ? »
Aleith and Marylin looked at each other, not sure of how to proceed. The waiter looked at them, expectantly. Finally, Marylin took the lead and nodded, before following the teenager to a table. The young lad helped them to sit and lend them a stack of fine parchment. On it was written the different drinks they could ask for : tea, of course, wine, beer and one named « coffee ».
« What is it ? » asked Aleith, pointing to the last entry.
« It’s eeeuh… A hot drink, like tea, but made with coffee beans. »
« What is it ? »
« It’s a tree really difficult to grow, which gives theses beans and once they’re powdered, we can make a drink with it. It’s a bit bitter though, but really good and it gives a lot of energy ! »
Marylin choosed the coffee, while Aleith prefered to ask for tea. Their drinks were quickly served. The tea was based on raspberries and other berries, while the « coffee »… It had a strange aroma which reminded Marylin of… Smoked beans ? To be fair, it didn’t smelled too badly, she was expecting far worse from the quick description given by the lad. The ex-novice waited it cooled off, while Aleith asked if they could hang some curtains around.
« Yes, er, of course ! Just wait a bit ? »
Two others waiters came and hanged the curtains, cutting off the two women and giving them some privacy. With a sigh of relief, Aleith removed her veil. She wasn’t reassured with herself and her own body, not enough to dare show herself in public, hence the headpiece, a reminder of the vampires’s attire when they had to walk under the sun. She knew that, while the vampire and their closests servants, Marylin and Maja included, had no problems with her and the wrongness of her body, it wasn’t the same thing for the really vast majority of Vardoran. And since she didn’t wanted to be clothed like a man, for it was increasing the uneasy feelings she had about herself, she hid her face with the veil.
Finally able to drink her tea, Aleith did so, while Marylin tasted her drink before coughing and wincing.
« Are you all right ? »
« Myeah… *Cough* »
« That’s… Bad ? »
« It’s… Yeah, it’s like chicory but stronger and bitter. »
« Ooooh… ‘Kay… Well… I’ll keep my tea for now. »
« Mmmh. By the way, I wondered… » Marylin leaned on the table and hushed to her partner : « Myria, how is she ? »
« Well… She’s healed, according to Polora and Liz- » answered Aleith in the same manner. « And I saw her once or twice. »
« Oh ? How is she ? »
« Really beautiful. It’s a bit unsettling, to be honest. I mean… I thought I was used to Liz, but she is on another level. They’re both beautiful, don’t get me wrong, but while Liz is… Well mixing masculinity and feminity, Myria is full-blown a woman. Like, imagine if you can if Liz went full man or full woman ? »
The two of them looked at each others, blushing as heat arose. Indeed, the mere idea was something able to fluster them with a single thought. Well… More than usual, when they thought of the androgynous vampire and of their… Ways…
« Well… I think I can hazard a guess, yeah. »
Marylin fanned herself with her valid hand, huffing and trying to cool down. By… Everything, living in the castle would become quite difficult with two litteral gods of sensuality and intimacy around her.
« Soooo… How did you managed to survive with another Liz in the vicinity ? »
« Well… Quite all right, in fact. She barely left her room and only Tom, Liz and Polora are allowed to meet her. I guess she need time to process and readjust herself. »
The ex-novice nodded, before taking another sip. In the end, the beverage was allowing to be drunk, but it needed to wait for it to cool a bit. It was still bitter though and she suspected adding honey or maybe even milk would help soothe it. Although, unfortunately, Marylin would have to wait to test theses ideas, unless Liz managed to grow some of theses coffee beans by themself somehow ?
##
The throne room was illuminated by the rays of sun crossing the windows, bathing the place in a golden light. Their heart beating like a mad horse, Liz was sitting on their throne. They quickly licked their lips, as a pair of side doors opened slowly. A tall figure, clothed with a white and red dress, crossed the threshold and moved slowly toward them. The vampire was stressed. This wasn’t the first time they lived through this ceremony, but it was the first where they officiated as Headclan.
Myria seemingly floated across the floor, with a ethereal gait underlined by their dress. The latter had been sewed with silk harvested from the spiders living in the Cursed Forest and looked alike the mantle a virginal bride wore the night of her wedding. The vampire stopped at a mere meter from the throne and she looked up. Liz breathed deeply.
« Who are you, stranger in my Court ? »
« I am Myria Bashar, formerly consort of Dracula and courtesan of the Drak’Fell Clan. »
« What are your business in the Court of Liz Bathor, former consort of Dracula and First Courtesan of the Ermoar Clan, Headclan of the Bathor Clan ? »
Myria kneeled, her dress spreading around her as a halo of snow and blood.
« I present myself to you as I am now Clanless, castleless and Lordless. I humbly ask to be part of your Clan, or may my ashes be scattered to the wind. »
Liz stood up and drew one of their axes, before stepping forward. They put the blade on Myria’s shoulder, the edge facing her neck.
« What are you bringing with you, Myria Bashar ? »
« My loyalty, my strength, my powers and myself. »
« Would you swear to uphold your allegiance to your Clan and your Headclan ? »
« On my life, ashes and blood, I would. »
Liz removed the axe and held their hand, presenting their signet ring to Myria. The latter took the hand and pressed her forehead against the cold ring.
« I swear to defend my Liege’s domain and to uphold their law. I swear to serve them, not cause any troubles nor shame them. It is my word. »
Liz stood, silent, before moving their hand, allowing Myria to kiss their ring. Then, they helped her to stand up, before kissing her on the forehead, the lips and the chest, right above the heart.
« Your oath is accepted. Myria Bashar, in this day of Bealtaine, you are welcomed into the Bathor Clan. » They smiled to each others, before hugging briefly. « Well. Now, to conclude this day, I have to kick some arses. »
« Nostalgic ? »
« A bit. And nervous. It’s the first time I have to do it myself, I’m not used to it. »
« Do not worry, dear. I’m sure you’ll be fine. »
They chuckled, before leaving the room and going down the stairs to the first floor, where Tom was ensuring the carriage would be ready for their travel to the arena.
##
Marylin and Aleith were walking around, checking the stalls, followed by Keely, while Alexander was speaking with Quincey and some militiamen. Finally, Aleith got her sight on a dress which revealed part of the legs while flowing around the body like a waterfall. She bought it and payed for a little tiara which picked Marylin’s interest. The crown was made with an alloy of gold and copper and was delicatly sculpted to represent a blooming flower right above the left ear. The ex-novice immediatly put it on her head, before spinning on herself, laughing. Meanwhile, Aleith changed herself, stuffing her old dress into the magical pouch hanging at her belt.
« Keely ! »
The booming voice made Aleith and Marylin jump, startled. It belonged to a tall man sporting an impressive mustache. He was heaving on a halberd as big as himself and two strange wings were affixed on his back. Aside him was a young man, looking alike Keely, covered in bandages. Some of his injuries were fresh, noticed the ghoul.
The ghoul glanced to the duo, before smirking. Around them, the crowd dispersed, trying to avoid being caught in the crossfire.
« Well well well… ‘Seems news of my health reached our dear father’s ears. Your deed, Vincent ? You’ve always been a good boy after all, unlike me... » She squinted. « Although, seeing how you’re standing, it hadn’t been a good reception. »
Vincent winced, as their father stepped forward, gritting his teeth.
« You miserable woman. I should have snapped your neck instead of agreeing for your exile, you harl- »
« What’s happening there ? »
The crowd parted to allow Leandra to come. Keely bowed curtly before her. The tall man stopped in his tracks, fists shaking.
« Counselor Leandra. This one is Magnus, Overseer of the silver mines in Silverlight and the other is Vincent, member of the Militia. And they are my father and my brother, respectively. »
« No more. You’ve left this behind when you became this… Abomination ! »
The lich tutted at Magnus.
« Tut. Why are you here ? »
« What ? »
« I’m asking you the reason of your presence there. Today, specifically. »
« Uh. I’m part of the entourage of an Azariel’s Hand. »
Leandra sighed deeply.
« Humans. Eight centuries after beating the vampires, you’re not even close of their sophistication. Any vampire who would even dare to speak like you did, not even speaking of acting like you did, would be executed on the spot to spare their Headclans of the shame. »
The lich moved forward, the face froze in a cold fury. Standing before Magnus, she looked at him until, shivering, the warden stepped back, biting his lips.
« Good boy. Stay in your place and our Liege won’t ask for… Reparations before their duel. »
« Re-reparations ? »
« Abusing one of their servants, disturbing the peace and the party… Yes, it usually requires reparations. A duel, perhaps ? I think their champion needs a bit of relief... »
She chuckled as the man blanched and stepped back, before turning away, followed by his son. The crowd around relaxed and went back to their occupations. The lich spun to Aleith, Keely and Marylin.
« Sorry for this… Inconvenience. Are you all right, Keely ? » The latter nodded, silent. « Good. I’ve been informed by Alexander that we should keep an eye on this… Escort. They look more like ruffians rather than proper bodyguards. »
« Understood, Counselor. »
The ghoul bowed and went away, leaving Leandra with Aleith and Marylin.
« Well… I think Liz shouldn’t be late now. I’ll await for them at the northern entrance. By the way, you truly are lovely, girls. Please, enjoy yourself before the duel. Unless you want to greet them too ? »
« I… We think we’ll follow you, indeed. Right, Marylin ? »
« Yeah. I… I would prefer, indeed. »
With a chuckle, Leandra spun and waved them to follow her.
According to the sun’s position, it was the seventeenth hour when they arrived at the northern entrance. The men posted here were the members of Quincey’s army, now properly geared. The lich smirked. Either the Bandit King didn’t cared or he knew better, but it was quite funny to see them wearing Liz’ coat of arms. She turned to one of them who looked intelligent enough to be qualified of sergeant.
« So. Anything new? »
« Mno, Ma’am. Well. If you’re talking of the vampire, I mean. ‘Should be coming soon, I guess ? Well… Once the sun will be out, I think. »
« Vampire can, with the proper gear, walk under the sun. Beside, Liz will be in their carriage. Walking for such important event isn’t worthy of them. »
« Oh. Okay. Erm… Well then, I dunno. There’s just one thing though. »
« What ? »
« So… There’s a nobleman from Silverlight, he is like really fond of himself and probably shove a broom in his own arse every morning, excuse my language. » Leandra waved, signifying she didn’t cared and wanted him to proceed. « Well, sorry, okay, sorry. So this man, right ? He is a Hand for one of the upper-high priest, Azariel. »
« Yes, I’ve heard of him. I had the displeasure to meet the man in charge of his security. What else ? »
« Well… The security. Well… If his bodyguards really are bodyguards, ‘am just a nubile nymphet freshly arrived in a bordello. »
« Oh ? »
« Yeah. Listen, Ma’am. Am a ruffian. I’ve did some really horrible shits before, some of them I may even regret. But theses lads… I’m sure if they entered in a church, the building would burst into fire by itself. »
« Quite… Unnerving. Does Quincey knows ? »
« Yeah. And the militiamen too. I just thought that you would be interested. »
« You did well. Keep up the good work and- »
She turned her head toward the north. Through the tree, she saw a vehicle coming, a black carriage drived by a hunched person.
« -And I’ll lend some good words about you. Probably sooner than you think... »
Notes:
Third part incoming, my keyboard is unfortunately a bit broken and it's making writing quite difficult, sorry for the delay
Chapter 40: Bealtaine - Part 3
Summary:
A long-awaited fight
Chapter Text
The carriage stopped in a screeching of wood and metal. Leandra stiffened, correcting her posture. She glanced aside. The crowd was pouring out of the arena to assist at the vampire’s arrival. Herself, as well as Marylin and Aleith, were at the forefront, quickly joined by Keely and Alexander. Maja was standing nearby Quincey, atop the walls of the arena. Silence fell on the crowd, as Tom jumped down from his seat and displayed a bunch of shrinking stairs and a large umbrella, before opening the door. A tall figure stepped on the stairs, cloaked with a long travelling cape. Liz looked over the crowd, a smirk drawing on their lips. They’ve let a thin and sensual mustache grow under their nose and their hairs were styled and knotted to remove them from their face and hard to grab. The vampire removed their cloak, letting it fall from their shoulder, revealing themself. They were clothed with fine garments which doubled as a light and padded armor, reinforced at the forearms, the shoulder and the chest. At their belt was hanging a thin and stylised sword and a parrying dagger. Their pants, although highlightning their bulge, was padded to the knees. A soft chuckled escaped their throat, as they were the center of the attention and some in the crowd fainted.
They spun to the carriage and lend their hand to someone still sitting inside. The second person who left the vehicle was a woman, there was no doubt about that, even considering a veil hid her facial features. Said veil, and the way she was clothed, was similar to the garment many highborn ladies of Silverlight used to sport. There was a difference though : the way she moved, the was she behaved, the way she held herself, everything screamed that the ladies were nothing but cheap copy compared to her. One person, behind Aleith, fainted as the second vampire glanced over the crowd, her gaze piercing through the veil.
Leandra kneeled respectfully before the vampires, joined by Keely and Alexander, then by Maja, Quincey, Aleith and Marylin. Around them, some humans seemed confused about how they had to behave. Some kneeled, others just bowed their heads, even briefly. Liz waved toward Leandra and spoke to her in the Ancient Tongue :
« Counselor Leandra. I see the day is plentiful. »
« Indeed, my Liege. Tonight, conflict will be resolved and peace will ensue, for a prosper future under the stars. »
« For a prosper future under the stars. »
The lich stood up and hit the ground with the tip of her staff, before turning toward the crowd :
« Enjoy the rest of your day. The duel will begin at the twilight hour. »
##
Octavian tried to relax. It… It wasn’t easy. There was nothing he could do while waiting for the duel. Sighing, he stood from his chair and stretched for the… He didn’t remembered the number of times. He could have mingled with the crowd and enjoy his day. But… To be honest, he wasn’t in the mood. Even with an accelerated training under Solarus’ rule, he doubt he could win against the vampire. Which meant he would die, no matter the paladin’s reassuring words. There was no way that his foe, someone who already killed many peoples including a vampire hunter, would held themself against him. And yet… He wasn’t nervous because of this. He just felt the same stress, the same nervosity as if it was a mere challenge that he would overcome. Or not. It… It didn’t seemed a matter of life and death when it was.
« Darn. »
The man rubbed his eyes and glanced over the armor displayed on a nearby table. It wasn’t his, just as the blade. Both of them had been commissionned by Solarus for him, made with an alloy of iron and silver. Tools to hurt a vampire. The thing was… He didn’t felt it really belonged to him. Just something he would need to do his job and could throw away afterward.
He heard Gran outside, speaking with someone then remove a flap of the tent to allow passage. His sister and her husband entered. Octavian spreaded his arms to hug her.
« Melody. Thanks the Light. Hubert. » The man nodded in response. « How… How do you feel ? »
« We… We’re fine. It’s difficult, but... »
She sniffed and gripped his arms.
« We saw him. »
« What ? When ? »
« When Dawnbreak had been captured. He was there, with the bandits and the militia. »
« You... Have you ? »
« We haven’t dared. It’s… Melody’s been sick since you’ve bringed us the news. »
Octavian looked at his sister. She was indeed pale, weakened. There was traces of a cheap make-up on his sleeve, where she had rubbed her face.
« Sorry. I- »
They heard Gran speaking with someone outside. A minute later, her head popped inside the tent. She was shocked.
« I… Octavian ? I’m sorry. Someone… Wants to speak with you. »
« We should let you, then. C’me darling. »
Hubert came closer and was about to put his hand on his wife’s shoulder when Gran spoke again :
« It’s Alexander. »
The three of them stopped in their tracks, as shocked as Gran was. The flap was removed once again and Alexander came in the tent. He was still the same as before. Mostly. His skin was now blueish and a red light glinted in his eyes.
« Mom, dad. Uncle. »
Melody, mouth agape, stumbled forward, her hands reaching out. She grabbed her son’s face and pinched his cheeks, breathing loudly.
« Alex’ ? Is… Is that really you ? Is that you my boy ? Why are you so cold ? »
Tears formed on her eyes as she touched her son, joined by her husband. They hugged him tightly, heads on his chest, their eyese widening in surprise as they felt his heart beating slowly.
« What are you doing here, Alexander ? »
Octavian was back sitting on his chair to bear the shock and the surprise.
« I am here to warn you on behalf of my Liege, as you are the Captain of the Militia. »
« Great. The vampire cares about me. What a relief. »
« My Liege cares about a lot of peoples, you included. They will even weaken themself to ensure a fair fight. »
Octavian frowned. Was that some kind of trap to lure him into a dangerous self-confidence ?
« You’re joking. »
« I will answer as Liz Bathor would : I never lie. »
The man seeked for any trace of lie on Alexander’s face, but failed to find any. It was eerie. It was his nephew’s visage, but now devoid of the expressions he usually had. Nothing. It was like looking at a sculptur.
« And that’s your… Warning, right ? »
« No. Something’s amiss with some of the Silverlight’s notables gathered here today. Be careful and spread the word to your men. »
He turned around and was about to leave when his mother grabbed him by the arm.
« Wait. » He stopped. « I… We just want to know… How? Why ? »
Alexander sighed deeply, before turning back to face his parents.
« During my pilgrimage in Silverlight’s hills, I’ve been… Tested. Challenged. I failed. This is my reward. » He stepped back, one step closer from the folds of the tent. « It had been good to see you again, dad, mom. Uncle. » He nodded to them and left the tent, leaving Melody crying in Hubert’s arms.
##
The ground of the arena was quickly cleaned of the stalls and buildings, as the hour was closing by. A ring was traced on the ground, shaped with braziers. The crowd gathered and sat on the steps and the benches surrounding the ring, with the members of the Bathor Clan or affiliated occupying the grandstand. A stand nearby, usually occupied by the high-ranks Headclans, had been arranged to allow Octavian’s family and friends to sit and watch. On the grandstand, Quincey shot up and looked to Leandra, biting his lips nervously. The lich nodded. He inspired and bellowed :
« Arise, peoples of Dunley ! Arise for the challenge of the year ! » His voice echoed in the whole arena, magically enhanced. Some among the spectators began to applaud and cheers, until the others joined. The Bandit King spreaded his arms and the cheers raised. « Tonight, we will assist to a great duel ! A duel for Dunley ! Tonight, Octavian Maro, Captain of the Militia and Shield of Dunley, will fight Liz Bathor, Headclan of the Bathor Clan, First Courtesan of the Ermoar Clan and Consort of the Basarab Clan ! »
The crowd roared as the challenge was enounced. Leandra striked the ground with her staff and the ring of braziers lit itself. The crowd gasped and some applauded politely. There was a little hallway on each sides of the ring, leading to the tents where Liz and Octavian were resting.
The latter exited his tent with a slow pace, adjusting his braces, a large blade made with an alloy of silver strapped on his back.
« And here is Octavian Maro ! »
The man was walking with determination, his gaze fixed on the ring.
On the other side of the arena, Liz emerged from their tent clothed and geared the same way as they were when they arrived. They walked slowly, reveling being the center of the attention. And yet… Octavian looked intently at them. There was something strange with them. As if they weren’t fully themself. Their jaw, although metallic, seemed… Malformed. The vampire crossed the ring of brazier and the human noticed they were even… A bit shorter ? Even their beauty seemed tarnished and yet remained mesmerizing. It was as if they were more… Human ? Was that what Alexander meant sooner that day ? He shook off his surprise as the vampire reached him out.
« If I remember, it is customary for duelists to shake each others hands, right ? »
Octavian gulped and reached them out. But instead of taking his hand, Liz grabbed him by the forearm and he instinctively did the same thing. A gesture he knew since even before being able to swing a stick around, pretending it was a sword. A warrior’s handshake. For everything he knew, Liz Bathor’s reputation wasn’t of a warrior, far from it. But that was from before their Slumbering. Before they woke up in this time. Before they killed peoples Octavian knew were accomplished warriors. And now, he had to face them. Silently, looking in their blue eyes, he gripped their forearm. Liz squinted, a strange smile drawing on their lips as a mockery of purring escaped their throat.
« May your fangs strike true tonight, Octavian Maro. »
He frowned. Before understanding. It was some kind of polite and genuine encouragement. Something two vampires, both equals in dignity, would say. Octavian licked his lips.
« May your fangs strike true tonight, Liz Bathor. »
The vampire nodded and released him, before stepping back and drawing their weapons. Octavian did the same and the two fighters took their stances. Silence fell on the arena. They could hear each others beating hearts. The first cicadas of the year singing to each others. Fireflies dancing in the night. The crowd held its breath. In the improvised ring, Liz and Octavian only saw each others, focused on their opponent.
A nearby bench squeaked. The sound echoed in the night. The human stepped forward, amorcing his strike. His blade sliced through the air, capturing the glint of flames surrounding them. The vampire deflected the blow, blocking the blade with their dagger and jumping forward. Octavian dodged the rapier and twirled, using his momentum to slice his foe in half. The latter crouched in a bizarre way, their body close of the ground and yet didnt fell, jumping back into the action. They struck back in quick succession, using their dagger to prevent the human to read their next movement. Octavian stepped back, before striking with a series of looping motions, using his superior reach to both shield himself and to try to injure the vampire. The latter, a bit confused at first, waited, bidding their time. Lunged forward, rapier reaching out. The blade above sliced switfly some of their hairs. But the strike was true. Octavian stepped back, limping as blood tainted his pants on the right thigh.
« Seems I have the first blood. I’m a lucky one... » purred Liz, as they licked the blood on the edge of their blade, smiling mockingly. « You have quite the interesting blood, by the- »
« Shut up, vampire ! »
He thrusted forward, trying to impale his foe. The latter simply dodged it and deflected the other blows. Octavian took a stance and inhaled deeply. Liz frowned. They felt static energy gathering around the both of them. It focused toward the human and an electric arc shot from his blade. Not good… Liz took a stance, ready to dive and stab him. Another electric arc. Thunder roared. A distressing scream made Liz jolt and they turned their head to the grandstand. There, Myria was shrinking on herself, shaking. Another thunderclap made her fall on her side with a scream of terror and Liz turned back their attention to Octavian. The latter transformed. Became light. And then… The thunder struck. In a flash, the light charged toward Liz and hit. And hit again. And again.
Octavian dig trenches on the ground as he reformed himself, panting. Around, the crowd was cheering his display of power and strength. He felt sweat forming on his forehead as electricity crackled around him.
« Nice try… But... »
Horror fell on his face as he turned away. The vampire was still standing on their leg. Their right arm had been severed and the stump was searing. There were smoking wounds all other their body and their shirt was shredded, revealing their freshly scarred bust. Their metallic jaw was barely hanging, one of the fangs chipped away.
« … You’ve missed your target. I won’t. »
They took their stance, pointing Octavian with their rapier. The latter crouched slightly and rested the blade of his sword on his forearm. He breathed deeply.
« For Dunley. »
They charged toward each others. Clashed.
Octavian fell on his knees, dropping his weapon, while Liz stood behind him, their weapon’s blade against his throat. The human bit his lips and gulped, before speaking :
« It was a good fight. But everything must come to an end. I… » He lowered his head. « For Dunley's sake, I surrender. »
Chapter 41: Treachery and consequences
Summary:
I am sorry for the wait, my mental health hasn't been great during september, so only one chapter for now
Take care of yourself it's important.
Chapter Text
Leandra watched the fight intently. Something was amiss, she could feel it. The human was good and it was visible he had been trained to fight vampires lately. But… It wasn’t enough. Liz wasn’t a warrior by heart, far from it, and their actual position had been dropped on their shoulders without warning. But… Said position came with many advantages, such as a set of strength, powers and knowledge gathered by this so-called « Entity » to make them… Apt to survive. Even if Styx was a mad dog when Liz killed him, he was still a force to reckon at the time. And as such, the androgynous vampire was far stronger than they should have been. In such position, it was obvious Solarus would do everything to ensure the human’s victory, maybe adorn him with some armor or garments blessed by their holiest of priests and nuns, or make him drink some Silverblood potions, a concoction which would make his blood almost lethal if drunk by a vampire. But no. He only had this blade of alloyed silver. Why ?
As she was thinking like crazy, wondering what was happening, thunder roared and Myria screamed in distress aside her, before collapsing on herself, shaking. Concerned, Leandra kneeled aside the vampire, who presented every symptoms of fear. The lich hugged her, trying to comfort her. Was that a remnant of the atrocities she suffered in Trancendum, triggered by storms or thunder ? Polora had explained they did their best to heal her, both physically and mentally, but that wasn’t perfect. And so, some of her traumas could come back to the surface, if the right triggers or circumstances were met. She sighed. The recovery would be a long process… As theses thoughts swirled in her mind, a violent flash emanating from the center of the arena made her jolt.
The human managed to transform himself into a bolt of light and thunder, and strucked the vampire multiple times. But, instead of seeing Liz falling on the ground, the latter stood proudly, taunting their foe. Leandra smirked. Her friend wouldn’t lose so easily. But, as she was about to cheer them, something on her subconsciousness awoke and tingled. It was a part of her, always reaching out for new corpses to rise. And it found one.
« Zane. »
A slim shadow appeared behind her, cloaked in a long blue coat. Alexander tried to reach his blade, but she prevented him to do so, before speaking to her servant in the Ancient Tongue.
« Fresh corpse nearby. It shouldn’t, not tonight. Investigate. »
The silent figure bowed and disappeared unto the shadows, while Maja frowned.
« What is happening ? »
« Nothing of note… »
#
Zane slithered near the wall, toward the fresh corpses he too could feel. Hiding in the shadow, he saw three persons cleaning their blades and looting the bodies of some militiamen. The killers were clothed with garments of quality… But their posture and the way they talked weren’t ones we usually saw amongst nobles’ entourage. The lich’ shadow squinted. As he was about to run back to his mistress, a rifle shot was heard from the arena and panic ensued. Leandra’s voice rushed in his head.
« We’ve been betrayed ! Kill ! »
Smirking, the cloaked figure left the shadows, drawing his cruel blades.
##
Jade breathed deeply. Finally, the day had come. She was standing in her room, clothed with a strange garment, vaguely greenish and quite washed-out, which was opened on the back, although her dignity was covered with a comfortable pant. The huntress looked at herself. Her left arm had gained muscles since she was hosted at Blackbrew’s Estate, just as the rest of her body. It had been necessary, according to the Good Doctor, to allow her to use what would be soon her new arm. She gripped her fist.
« Well… I have to go then... »
Breathing deeply, she turned back and left the room. Outside, a servant bowed graciously before inviting Jade to follow him. They exited the little building she was lodged there and crossed the yard to join the lab, protected from the rain thanks to another servant holding an umbrella. For once, the calm had brewed and said rain was nothing but little thin droplets falling from the sky which was quite enjoyable for the two Gloomrotians who accompanied Jade at this moment. One of them joked about the fact that his wife will take advantage of « the nice weather to urge the kids to play outside », which made the both of them laugh heartily. A side door, leading to the main building, opened for them. A set of stairs, which they climbed quickly, and they finally arrived to the main floor. There was waiting Blackbrew, arms on his back.
« Ah, finally. We had to work a lot more than usual to create this, but… In the end, you will be quite satisfied, Miss Jade. »
« T-thanks, Doctor Blackbrew. »
The old man squinted as his smile spreaded.
« Well… Less tchit-tchat, yes ? We have a lot to do. Please, undress yourself and follow me. I don’t like unnecessary disorder in my dear workshop, so let the garb there. The pant stays on, though. »
Without waiting, he turned back after dismissing his servants and slowly began to walk back on his lab, set in the center of the building. Jade opened her mouth but, seeing it was useless to say anything as her host wouldn’t even care to hear her pleas, removed the strange garment which with she was clothed until then. There was a chill atmosphere in the building which made her shiver and, covering her breast with her remaining arm, she followed the mad doctor.
The lab in itself was set lower than the rest of the building and Jade had learned, during her time in the blackbrew Estate, that the place was previously a vampire’s castle, home of a renowned scientist. Which… Intrigued Jade. Tristan Belmont, Simon’s father, teached her that vampire’s castles needed a Castle Heart to function, or at least not fall into ruin. And what was now known as Blackbrew’s Estate was clearly well maintained. So… How was it still standing there ? Unless Henry Blackbrew just choosed to rebuilt his lab and manor upon the ruins ?
Her mind running along, she went down the stairs and was immediatly greeted by a strange woman : she was tall, standing on eerie contraptions simulating both legs and blades. Her face was a jigsaw of scars and stitches, giving her a perpetual « angel smile ». To be fair… It was frightening, but only a close second compared to Styx.
« Don’t be afraid, little girl. My name is… Domina. »
She had a voice… Which didn’t matched her physique : sweet, almost sultry, an invitation to a time of leathery pleasures… Jade blinked to shake off her surprise as her interlocutor laughed as sensually as she spoke.
« I’m used to the surprise, young Jade. I am nothing but one of Henry Blackbrew’s assistant and protector of Rustlock Village. »
« Why does Rustlock needs a protector ? »
At least that was a place she knew a bit about : it’s where the craftsman who made her pistols lived. To be honest, she forgot his name a while ago and only remembered his initials : S.V., which were engraved on the handles.
« Since we have suspicions about a certain vampire going in and out of Gloomrot. »
« What ? »
« None of your concern. This is a Transcendum thing and retaliation is on the schedule. But, for now… You must be prepared to receive your new arm. » Domina gave Jade a glass containing a strange blueish liquid. « First and foremost, drink this. It will help you to sleep. »
« Do I really need to sleep for this ? »
« Well… Take in consideration that Doctor Blackbrew created this… Protocol only three centuries ago. After he operated on me. Have I not been conscious, I wouldn’t have this face. Don’t worry, the effect will shake off in… Two days, utmost. »
Quite convinced, Jade took the glass and emptied it in one gulp. The taste was sour and although she prevented herself from puking, she coughed loudly enough to hurt her chest.
« ‘M sorry... »
She wiped weakly her mouth with the back of her hand, while Domina gently guided her toward a table. On the other side, Blackbrew was methodically filling the vial of a syringe from colored bottles.
« No worries. Please, lay on this table. »
Jade nodded as she noticed being already quite dizzy. The woman quickly laid down on the table, her eyes sets on the glass dome which acted as a roof, over this particular part of the lab. As her eyelids closed, she felt Domina cleaning her stump with a product smelling a bit like alcohol. Jade was already sleeping when Blackbrew injected in said stump a chemical painkiller. The vampire had cut the arm clean, but to integrate her new arm, he would have to cut in both the flesh and bone.
Chapter 42: A rude awakening
Chapter Text
Octavian woke up, sweaty… Weak. Pain was warming his neck and, as he touched it, he noticed it had been bandaged. Although his vision was blurry, he didn’t recognized the place. It wasn’t his room at the Militia’s Headquarters, neither the tent where he rested before the duel. And about that duel ? What happened ? He remembered having given up… And… The vampire spoke… And suddenly chaos…
« Hrm... »
A violent headache hit him and he grunted, grasping his head, shaking under the pain. The door of the room opened and peoples entered, although he didn’t recognized them at first glance. Someone carefully removed his hand and bathed his head with a cold wet towel.
« Slowly. Don’t worry, you are safe here, Captain. »
Octavian blinked. The person who talked was a woman, clothed as one of the many novices of the Church. Aside her, another one was quickly making the bed, just to ensure he was comfortably installed.
« The Arena ? What happened ? And… My neck ? »
The two young women looked at each others and one of them bit her lips, before looking back to him.
« Please, eat and rest a bit. Someone will soon join you and explain everything. »
He nodded faintly, as one of the novices bring him a silvery platter filled with food : grilled vegetables with a slice of bread upon which bacon was laid. As his hunger manifested quite loudly, Octavian thanked the women and began to eat, drooling. How many time since the duel ? There were windows in the room, but he wasn’t exactly well placed to see through it. Although, he could made some guesses about « where » he was now. The bed and the sheets were quite comfy and of good quality, better than his very owns, at the Headquarters. The windows were made of tainted glasses and, considering there were a fewe religious icons in the room, Octavian guessed he was at the Monastery. After all, nothing there was qualitative enough to be used in Silverlight, if his memory was correct. Lost in thoughts, he ate slowly.
Less than fifteen minutes laters, the door opened once again, this time to allow not Raziel but… Well, waking up and almost immediatly seeing Malthus Evrerard wasn’t a good way to start the day. Azariel’s hand bowed quickly and Octavian noticed that, although he was quite well dressed, his clothes were visibly creased.
« Ah. Our hero is back from the dead. Sorry for this… Meagre lunch. Let’s just say that we have a bit of a trouble to resupply. »
« What happened ? »
« What ? »
« At the Arena. What happened ? »
Malthus answered without missing a bit :
« I… Well, it was quite obvious you couldn’t stand against the vampire. Even Solarus knew. »
« You’ve set me up to fail... »
« In a way, yes. No one expected you to stand up against a full fledge vampire who managed to slaughter or dispatch so many specialised fighters, after all. »
Octavian growled. The platter laying on his bed fell on the floor as he stood up, furious, opening and gripping his fist, shaking. The Hand stepped back, a wince disfiguring his face.
« How dare you ! »
« You have to understand, Captain. There was no way we could let Dunley fall. The pride of this leech, the way it behaves… You were the perfect bait. »
Octavian scoffed, gritting his teeth. A dam broke in his mind and he saw red.
When he regained consciousness, he was forcefully pinned down by two paladins, while peoples were gathered around Malthus. The latter was covered in blood, shaking in pain. His jaws seemed to be broken and teeth were missing in his mouth. The Captain of the Militia grunted and tried to get up, to finish the job. His arms were shaking, as blood began to pour out from some injury hidden by the bandage on his neck. The man smelled iron, while the two paladins tried to hold him down thanks to their weight.
« GRAAAAAAH ! »
With a sudden jerking move from the hips, Octavian freed himself and stood up, as the paladins fell on their sides. He stepped forward, a murderous glint in the eyes. A horrified nun tried to step in, but he just pushed her away, gritting his teeth. He punched a servant who tried to do the same and was about to stomp on Malthus’ head when someone knocked him down from behind.
##
Octavian woke up laying on a cold floor. He was inside a little cell, that he recognized to be one of those availables for peoples wishing to make a penance. Outside, Raziel was sitting on a stool, reading a book. He noticed the Captain was slowly regaining consciousness, dog-eared the page he was currently reading and kneeled behind the bars, concerned.
« Finally back to your senses ? Good. I… Won’t hold it against you, Octavian. No one would. Well… To be honest, Azariel’s Hand will, considering you’ve pummeled him bare handed. »
« You knew… You knew all along ! »
« No ! I’ve only been in the confidence during Bealtaine, Solarus’ orders. »
« Pfah. And it seems it backfired, right ? « Having a bit of trouble to resupply », right ? » Raziel remained silent. « Speak, Sherperd. What. Happened ? »
Raziel breathed deeply, before standing up and sitting back on his stool. The man was visibly shakened and he bit his lips, thoughtful. Finally, he joined his hands together, as if he prayed.
« Well. I… One member of Malthus’ retinue had to shot the vampire with a silver bullet, thrice blessed by some of the holiests of Silverlight, including Solarus himself. Then, the ghouls would have been subdued in some manners, while the humans would have been taken hostages. »
« Aaand it failed miserably, right ? »
If Raziel noticed the sarcastic tone in his interlocutor’s voice, he didn’t reacted to it.
« Yes. The shooter aimed for the head, but… He shot them in the jaw and the shoulder instead. That’s when... Well… The leech bit you on the neck to drink your blood. We thought it drained you entirely, to be honest. It’s… It’s a miracle you’re still alive and, most importantly, you haven’t been transformed. »
Octavian removed the bandage on his neck and, slowly, felt where it was the most painful. Indeed, he had two punctures there, almost deep enough to strike his own vocal cords. Miraculous, indeed… Gritting his teeth, he grabbed the iron bars.
« And then ? »
« Well… The shooter didn’t had the chance to get another try. Someone or something sliced his throat. A riot started. As for the rest of the retinue… Magnus and Malthus are the only ones alive. »
« And why are we in the Monastery ? »
« This place is Dunley’s last bastion. »
Octavian fell silent. What ? Dunley’s last bastion ? What ? How ? What happened ? He felt horror weighing on his shoulders. Not only he had been played like a damn fiddle, but the whole plan fired back ! The mere idea that his sister and her husband could have died in the ensuing chaos was overwhelming. Panting slowly, he looked toward Raziel.
« Why ? »
His voice was a menacing growl.
« The unexpected. The leech… There’s another one. It took Mosswick, alone. Forced us to retreat there. »
As Octavian was shell-shocked, Raziel pondered. Should he ? Should he speak about… The whole truth ? The fact that almost whole of Dunley was under the vampire’s grasp ? His thoughts wandered along the only path thoses living in the Monastery could trail : the one leading to Silverlight. A few days had passed since Bealtaine and yet, already a tale was growing : « Leaving the Monastery, always go for Silverlight. You may stop, you may rest. But you can’t turn back, for the trees always keep watch and the forest yearn for your flesh. »
Should he speak of the fate awaiting thoses of the Church who even dare to trespass ? Of the whirling fog grabbing the unfortunate hesitants and never let them back ?
« Another one ? Who took Mosswick alone ? What the fuck ? How many are dead ? »
Raziel’s head jerked back as he heard the question. He breathed deeply.
« Well… Many church militants and a paladin died before it forced them to retreat. The leech didn’t touched nor even tried to harm the pleb- » Octavian’s eyes squinted as he heard Raziel speak in such… Demeaning manner of Dunley’s peoples. « - and those among it who chosed to flee were offered and allowed safe passage, whereas the militants and Solarus’ soldiers had been stripped from their gears ! »
Octavian sat against the wall and rubbed his temples, trying to find a spot of calmness in this storm of dire news. One thing stood and he grabbed unto it : the fact that Dunley’s peoples hadn’t been harmed, when everyone else and especially thoses having some links with the Church were targeted. It… It shouldn’t make any sense and yet… It was normal : Liz held their words ! Although he noticed the Militia hadn’t been mentioned…
« And my own men ? What happened to them ? »
Raziel frowned. Why should he care about them when there was far more at stake, like an entire territory snatched in front of them, allowing a new foe to emerge ? The Church was weak and it was impossible to deny it ! And such weakness would surely be noticed by others, like the mad men from Gloomrot !
« Answer me, Raziel. »
The voice cut off his train of thoughts and shook him off. The Sherperd licked his lips, uneased.
« Well… A large part of the Militia is under the vampire’s control and merged with the bandits from Farbane. The few loyalists remainings are… Erm, they said that they obey only to your will and orders. »
Which was quite concerning. Strangely, while they were on the Church’ side, they weren’t as threatened as the militants and the leech who took Mosswick even spared them, allowing them to take their own gear to the Monastery. Everything the members of the clergy did to sway them failed while they openly showed loyalty to Octavian only. They were thoses who organized the refugees depart to Silverlight and they always came back unharmed.
« They are only a fistful though. The leech’ powers of seduction must havee been too potent for the other’s will... »
« Is there is any officer among them ? I want. No. I need to speak with one of them. Alone. »
##
Cunegond scratched her neck. She, along some other members of the Militia, choosed to go at the Monastery along the other refugees. She wanted to force the vampire to hold their word, ensure Dunley’s peoples wouldn’t be harmed. The other reason of her presence here was Octavian. Cunegond was nothing of an officer in the hierarchy : her title of sergent meant more « the one we have to look for if shit hits the roof » rather than true power and leadership. Even if she committed herself with the vampire, her true loyalty remained with her Captain and wherever he would go, she would follow blindly. And now… The woman gulped, before going into the hallway where the penance cells had been built. Her footsteps echoed loudly, as she passed before the different cells, all empty… Except for one.
Octavian was sitting against the wall, looking intently through the bars between him and his guest. The latter stopped, removed her cloak, put it on the cold floor of stone and sat on it.
« Strange. Of all my officers, you are the only one present in this place ? » Cunegond looked away. The scowl was righteous. He knew she betrayed his trust, she told him herself after all. « Why are you here ? »
« To keep my promise. »
« To whom ? Your vampiric liege ? »
« To the peoples I swore to protect. The vampire can claim they never lie, but I don’t trust them. I’m here to make sure our peoples will be safe. »
Our peoples, noticed Octavian. A traitor, maybe, but still a member of the Militia. He squinted, thinking.
« Peoples disappearing on the way for Silverlight, is that how you consider your oath fulfilled ? »
« Our peoples reach Dunley’s edge with ease, without being harmed… But those who are committed with the Church, it’s another story. »
« I see. » Octavian breathed deeply and got up. He caressed the thin hairs growing on his usually shaved head. « I suppose you have a way to communicate with the vampire, somehow ? »
« Yes… And no. I’ve accompanied the refugees until the edge and every time, without missing a bit, I met one of the vampire or a ghoul. I don’t know how they do it, but they know when we are leaving the Monastery, even in secret and using the emergency tunnels. »
« Vampires… How is the other one ? Was that the veiled woman sitting on the grandstand ? »
« Yes. »
Cunegond shuddered at the memory of her first meeting with Myria. The vampire had appeared from the fog, in front of the refugees. Without speaking, she separated those coming from Dunley from those who were acquainted with the Church and hoped to flee, hidden amongst the innocents. Cunegond urged the Dunleysians to walk away, and they all ran when they heard the screams of terror, pain and agony behind them.
When she and her aids came back from the edge, there was only blood on the road.
« Who is she ? Some kind of executionner or something ? Where is she coming from ? »
The question made her jolt and she shook herself from where her thoughts let her wander.
« Sorry. I… Don’t know. I’ve only hear the Shadow Priestess speaking of her, saying she is somewhat an equal to Liz Bathor. I… Haven’t grasped her name though. »
« No bother. I guess I’ll remain in this fuckin’ cell for a while. And it seems you are the only other officer there, right ? »
« Erm… Yeah, kinda ? »
« Then I’ll delegate upon you my responsibility as Captain of the Militia until I’m free. » Cunegond’s mouth went wide open. What ? What ? How ? Why ? « But ! I want to know one thing. » He snapped his fingers in front of the woman, waking her up from her trance. « I want to know one thing. »
« W-what is it ? »
« What are you ready to do to uphold your oath ? »
Chapter 43: Holding court
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The procession of peoples approached slowly what had been the infamous ritual site. Some of the women amongst the crowd were visibly nervous and one of them held her shaking hand in her grasp. Even if, for once, it wasn’t used to punish the sinners, the rebels and the wrong-doers, the suffering and shame which accumulated during the years still hovered over the place.
The ground had been tended since the last Blood Moon. Trees which fell during the slaughter had been replaced, providing shade to the crowd. No more beds of logs but benches, placed strategically to allow the guests to rest under the shadows. Flowers had been planted and their sweet aroma filled the air.
Finally, under an ancestral tree that shouldn’t be there, there was a throne and, aside of it, a little desk. A man was sitting at the desk. His name was sometimes whispered with fear, just as his title : Nicholaus the Fallen. But now ? He was well-groomed, his beard and his hairs combed, dressed with flamboyant robes and even the spark of madness which usually lighted his eyes was tamed. As he was silently sharpening a pen, Leandra the Shadow Priestess was reading a bunch of parchments, sitting beside him. There were some guards, ancient members of the Militia and Farbane’s inhabitants altogether, now properly geared, keeping a vigilant watch around the place, all of them bearing Liz’ coat of arms. As for Liz, they were sitting on their throne, eyes closed, seemingly meditating but in fact, as Leandra knew, sleeping lightly in order to manage the heat of the sun.
As the crowd poured in the place, the lich lifted her head and began to ponder. Many women among them, while the men were either elders or younger than Aleith and Marylin, one of them young enough to not even being considered as an adult yet.
Between the initial vampiric uprising and Liz’ intervention at the ritual site, many of the young and helthier men died and a lot of the survivors were part of the Militia, creating quite the imbalance in the population. Of course, now that both Farbane and Dunley were under their control it may change, but for now it was a problem. Her eyes danced from head to head, counting silently the number of peoples who would be present. Less than a hundred. Many of the Dunleysians who remained were those who couldn’t financially afford to move away and, despite every efforts deployed by the Militia, Maja and Marylin, fear was still present in their hearts. Hence why Liz hoped this day would change their mind…
The lich approached the throne, as Nicholaus was finally ready, and she gently patted the armchair. The vampire shaked themself, opening their eyes.
« Is it finally time ? »
« Yes, my Liege. »
« Then let’s begin. »
Leandra nodded and turned toward the crowd :
« Ay, ay ! Let it be known that the first court of Liz Bathor, Headclan of the Bathor Clan, is now held ! »
As the humans went silent, Nicholaus diligently began to write down the words, recording the Clan new’s annals. Leandra took a rolled parchment and began to unwrap it.
« For now, we have a few items to discuss, but our Liege knows that, amongst you, some haven’t spoke yet of their claims. Know that you’ll be allowed to do so, once everything else is settled. For now, I summon the first plaintiffs ! Alizée Brot, Alan Brot, Teresa Malikar and Valery Taddy, come forth ! »
The crowd muttered and some peoples moved back and forth, before the youngling finally stepped forward. Liz observed him closely. He was less than 15 springs, and was wearing clothes of quality, the kind usually wore by the peasantry during a special occasion. Which… Wasn’t really far off the truth, to be fair.
« What is your name, young man ? »
« A-A-... »
His voice broke and he clamped his mouth, redbeetle. A woman, clothed in the same way and having similar facial features, came beside him, nervous.
« His nam’s Alan Brot. Am his mother, Alizée Brot. »
« Where are the other plaintiffs ? »
« Not… Here, s’rry. They didn’t think it was real. They won’ be p’nished, right ? »
« No, do not worry… So. What is your concern ? »
Alizée looked at her son, then to the vampire and gulped.
« Well… M’lige, it’s the harvest, you know ? We don’t have enough arms to do it. »
Liz thought quickly. Unfortunately, considering the Church’ treachery, a lot of the militiamen were still in function, as for the Farbane’s peoples, they were already preoccupied with their own harvest. Considering the fact that the Church militants did their best to damage the crops during the ensuing chaos following Bealtaine, the few remaining fields were considerably more valuable than usual. Their own greenhouse had already been repurposed to grow some of their more needed alchemical ingredients, leaving only the utmost necessary to feed Marylin, Aleith and Maja. The vampire enquired about the field size and the number of peoples needed to harvest it, before agreeing with Leandra that undeads would replace the militia at the frontline, allowing the Dunleysian to get some well-deserved rest and time for the harvest.
It wasn’t ideal, for the paladins and all of those trained by Solarus were probably far better against undead than against their own kind, but at this moment, it was unfortunately the better choice, especially if the undeads only supported Farbane’s soldiers. Liz chuckled. Hard to call them « bandit » anymore : even Quincey understood the inanity of pleading some kind of independancy when the vampire’s coat of arms was embedded on their plastron.
The Brot moved away, to let other plaintiffs take their places and expose their griefs. The day went quite slowly while food and refreshment was served to the humans. In their large majority, the plaintiffs were seeking help to rebuilt their homes or wanted to be reassured they wouldn’t be preyed upon by the vampires nor their ghouls or the Cult. Trust… Would take quite a while to be solidified, but it was already seeding. Not out of loyalty, but of fear. During centuries, theses peoples lived under the Church’s grip of iron. In their mind, their master just changed and they hoped the new one wouldn’t be too harsh.
Finally, the established list came to an end. Now was the time for those who, for whatever reason, didn’t put their grievances on the list. The first to come was Quincey. He walked slowly and kneeled before the throne.
« Speak, Quincey. What is your concern ? »
« I… have two, my Liege. The first one is Mortium. »
« What about Mortium ? »
« The… Well… When your kind came back, Solarus sent some soldiers there. The Withereds, you know ? »
« Yes, yes, my wayward kin. To prevent us to reach them somehow, I guess ? »
« Yes. Well… There’s… I mean… None of the soldiers came back. We know they’ve crossed Dunley and Farbane times and times over, but recently… Nothing. All of thoses garrisonned there well, none came back. »
« Concerning, indeed. Do you have an idea of the timelime ? »
« Mmmmh... »
The large man scratched his head. It wasn’t something he really thought of.
« Erm… Maybe… Eeeeeuh… I dunno. It was something… Like a bit at the same time as the assault of the delving team, when we came to defend your castle, s’mething like that. »
Liz thought about it. So almost a month and half ago. Concerning for many reasons : either Solarus’ forces were establishing another frontline there, to overwhelm them, or something else happened. But what ?
« This is indeed really concerning. Thank you for bringing this into my consideration. Anything else ? I remember you had two inquiries. »
« Yes. The other one is… There’s something on the Dreaded Peak. South-east of Farbane. It’s called like this ‘cause there an ancient evil sleeping in here, apparently. »
« And ? »
« Well, I dunno if the rumors are true but… Peoples are afraid. They’ve heard roaring hailing from the peak lately. »
The vampire scratched their head with an absent look, thoughtful.
« Fine. I’ll check the Dreaded Peak soon then. »
They yawned deeply, feeling tired through both the weight of their responsibilities and the heat of the sun. Their fangs glistened, as Quincey stood up and was pulled aside by Leandra, who told him about the future plans about the Monastery.
« Well… » Liz stood up and stretched, looking down the crowd before them. « If there is no other grievance, I will end there this Court Day. The next one will be set during Samhain’ festivities. »
« I have one, Headclan. »
The cold voice, speaking in the Ancient Tongue, ran a chill along the mortals’ spines and they parted before a white figure. Clothed with a dress as white as the purest snow, Myria Bashar walked toward Liz, holding a cute umbrella to protect herself from the sun. Her face was partially hidden by a veil, revealing her piercing gaze. With an ethereal grace, the vampire almost glided over the ground, before kneeling gracefully before her Liege. Leandra stiffened and she diligently ushed away Nicholaus from his desk, before taking his place.
Liz sat down royally and answered in the same manner :
« What is it, kin-Clan ? »
« I desire for myself my very own castle and to serve me, my very own ghouls. »
« Does my hospitality bothers you ? »
The humans gathered here couldn’t understand the topic, but felt the tension rising nonetheless. Leandra wrote slowly the chronicle, while Nicholaus, distressed, was seeminlgy seeking for an easy way-out. A vampire asking for a castle inside a Domain wasn’t a light subject : only those truly deserving could ask for it. Of course, someone could argue that Myria was an equal for Liz, but the hierarchy binding them was stronger than anything else. Asking for a house wouldn’t be a problem, of course. But a castle was another matter. A castle meant power.
« It is not and I am grateful for this. »
« Then what is your true desire ? »
Right to the point. Other Headclans would have danced around the subject, maybe even try to convince their kins to change their mind. But the situation there and now were quite different and accommodating Myria was probably the better solution. As such, diplomacy could be thrown through the window.
« Peace and relaxation. »
« We may be between Bealtaine and Samhain, but we are unfortunately still at war because of the human’s treachery. »
« And for this, my loyalty, my strength, my powers and myself are yours. My only desire is to get my very own castle, a place where I know what and who are there and where and why. »
Liz thought, while their nails grew and became claws, before playing mindlessly with them producing a quite queer sound, not far alike a cicada’s concerto. Finally, they made a decision.
« I will agree. But before, you’ll have to rally the werewolves to me and me only. I do not care how you do it. I do not care if blood must be spilled. I only care for one result. Do as such and you’ll have your castle. »
Myria locked eyes with her Headclan. Nodded.
« Your orders are heard and will be executed. »
Notes:
So many strings of plots and lore, not enough time, not enough smut, AAAAAAAAH ! *run in panic*
Chapter 44: Out of the kennel
Notes:
Deeply deeply sorry for the wait, depression really took its toll on me during the last months. Plus the fact that this specific chapter had been rewritten so many times I almost gave up on it.
I have now ideas on how to proceed with the story, especially the Trancendum part, while the Church and Silverlight are still a bit WIP, sooo... Let's hope I manage to keep the rythm now
Chapter Text
Liz was peacefully sleeping in their alchemy lab, half laying on the desk they were working on. A gentle snore was regularly escaping their lips, adding to the sound of droplets and bubbling cauldrons. The room had been quite expanded since Christina had been « delivered » to the Monastery and now comprised a large slab upon which a mass of muscles and bones was piled. Many scribbled notes littered the whole place. Myria entered the lab and walked over her Headclan, before gently shaking their shoulder.
The only answer was a grunt. The vampire did it again, while calling them.
« Wake-up, Ô Dignified Sleepyhead. »
« Mmmyonn… Vat ? O’ f’ck me... »
« If such is your desire, dear Headclan, but you have to assume some responsibilities beforehand. »
« Vwat ? »
« I, your dear kin-Clan, did what you’ve required of me… And rallied the werewolves to your causes. »
Liz jolted suddenly, almost headbutting Myria in the process.
« Wait, what ? How ? When ? »
« During the last night. Well, to be honest, « yesterday » should be the right answer, last night was just… The purge. »
The androgynous vampire frowned.
« The purge ? What ? What day is it ? I thought… Didn’t I gave you the mission like… Three days ago ? »
The smile on Myria only enhanced her beauty and she suddenly hugged Liz.
« Oh, how I missed you… For all the… Complains others could have about you, the way you’re acting when you are focused really is something. It had been a week and half since you held court. Since, you apparently stayed in your lab. »
« Oh shit... »
« Don’t worry about your human servants. Maja is back in her tower, since this region is openly under your control, while Aleith and Marylin are with Leandra, at Mosswick. Quincey is back at Farbane, accompanied by Keely, and Tom is here. »
« Oh… Okay... »
Liz frowned and rubbed their temples. They felt their growing beard rasping under their thumbs, ceasing instantly where their jaws had been replaced with metal. They sucked their teeth and looked around. Upon a neat little table, emptied vials of blood. Liz counted them silently and did the math : it had been one week and half, indeed ; considering they may have slept for a day until Myria woke them up.
« Friggin’… Sorry. Oh heck… And… Wait… You brought me the werewolves, right ? They’re here, I can feel it. Okay, let’s go. »
They walked past Myria and was about to leave the room when she stopped them.
« Wait, Headclan. You can’t receive anyone in such… Undignified composure... »
Another frown, while Myria gestured at them, pointing to their crumpled clothes, which sustained stains of blood and ink, while their hairs was a mess.
« Oh damnit… I will take a bath and change my clothes then meet our guests. »
« Why not both ? Ally pleasure and work and it won’t be a chore anymore. »
Liz snapped their fingers, smiling.
« I am so glad that one of us doesn’t have a foggy brain. Let’s get to it. And you better tell me what was that « purge » you talked about as we are climbing the stairs... »
##
Meredith followed the strange hunchback through the hallway, a bit confused. One week ago, she was doing her chores, as all « mutts » had to do, when she met a strange and… Quite alluring noble woman. She heard what the stranger had to say. What she had to offer. Not being abused anymore for being a « mutt », being protected from Trancendum’s raids, being accepted by Dunleysians… Freedom, at last, after fourty years. But such accord came with a downside. For this to happen, they would have to pledge allegiance to someone else. A vampire, just like Myria, this strange envoy.
It took only one day of reflexion from Meredith’s part to accept. The worst had been to convince herself that wasn’t a trick of some sort, that Myria would held her words and not sell her to Willfred. The fear of what the Elder would do to her, the punishments, the abuses, was even a stronger motivation than the prospect of being free.
All what her and the other « mutts » had to do was… To point out some specific peoples. Those who upheld the hierarchy upon the other werewolves. And to kill thoses of them who would try to escape. Meredith shivered. The way Jebediah tried to plead his way, crawling on the floor, his blood forming a puddle, before she and the others lashed out and shredded him with their bare hands. A painful and yet so joyful memory. And now… And now she was in a castle, far away from her home, following a bizarre little being.
« Do not worry. The Pretty one won’t bite, well unless if you agree to. »
The creature, who was a « ghoul » or something, stopped in a hallway with three doors. He opened one, slowly, and a little fog of steam escaped the room. He gestured toward, inviting Meredith to enter. The woman gulped and, slowly, did so. The door closed on her back and she jolted. It was harsh to see and the air smelled of hot water and lilies and roses. She managed to distinguish the edge of a vast basin which took the better part of the room. Her sight accustomed and she noticed two figures, one immersed in the basin and one kneeling aside.
« Uh… Hello ? »
« Come over. »
That was Myria’s voice, and it seemed it came from the kneeling figure. Meredith breathed and walked slowly, impede by both the foggy steam and her own gait. The figure immerged in the water moved an arm and the fog spread out, allowing the werewolve to watch the scene. Myria was indeed kneeling near the basin, using a razor to shave another vampire. The latter was half-immersed in the water, entirely naked. Their scarlet hairs contrasted with their purplish skin, while their jaws were seemingly made of metal. They stretched moaningly, revealing a wonderful pair of breasts Meredith was immediatly jealous of… The androgynous vampire squinted and smirked.
« The view is quite endearing, yes ? Hehehe… You haven’t seen everything yet. But we are not there to talk about my fascinating body, after all I have ghouls and lovers to praise me all night long, but to talk about… You. »
The voice was rich and promising… At first enticed, Meredith snapped out when she heard the last word.
« Oh. Yes. S’rry. »
« No need to excuse yourself. I am quite aware of the effect my body does to others, both mentally and physically. So. Please, take a seat. »
The vampire pointed toward a nearby woody stool. Meredith nodded, took it and placed it near the basin before sitting on it. She immediatly noticed it was far more comfortable than expected, even if she didn’t saw any kind of cushion on it.
« Perfect. So. Tell me, you are Meredith, right ? »
« Indeed, M’ord ? M’ady ? »
She wasn’t entirely sure : her interlocutor was seemingly a woman in appearance but their voice had masculine intonations, emphasized by their now almost completely shaved beard.
« Ah. Yes. You can call me « Liz » or, if you find it far too informal, « Your Highness » will be enough. »
« Oc, your ‘Ighness. »
« Right… So, my dear kin-Clan over here- » They pointed to Myria « - told me a bit about… How she proceeded, the purge and everything… But I wanted to hear a bit more from you. Especially the whole… « Mutt » business. »
The word made Meredith irk. She hoped everything she did and decided and how she acted didn’t led her and her kin to another kind of kennel. The two vampires were looking at her, observing her silently. Myria, having finished the shaving, put the razor away, the blade pointing to the North, before encouraging her with a gentle nod.
« It’s… Not a good thin’, ya know ? It mean’ we’re not like the others. »
« Proceed ? »
« Well… It’s thoses offus who’re imperfects. Like, with their bod’s. » Liz frowned. « Like… Havin’ a gait. Or not bein’ able to transform. Things like that. »
Her interlocutor nodded. Meanwhile, Myria arranged another comfy stool, taking towels from a nearby basket.
« And we were, like, n’thing. Mutts. » Meredith shivered. « Slaves. For the others. The pack. The real ones. »
« I see. »
Silence fell on the room, as Meredith twisted her hands, indecisive. Before, she would probably already had been thrown on the floor with a single slap. There ? She didn’t knew what could happen. For now, she was safe and she hoped it would remain this way. That’s when the one named Liz stepped out of the water, adding even more confusion to the situation, along with a certain… Desire, as Meredith saw them sporting quite the worthy cock. She gasped and gulped quickly, hoping to hide the sudden disarray which fell upon her, mixed with a touch of lust. She wondered how… This whole thing could work, since her host clearly had both kind of genitalia. Other thoughts came in, of a more… Oriented manner, coinciding with the warmth which was now invading her loins and stomach. The vampire sat on the stool, before letting Myria dry them. Finally, Liz draped themselves witht the towel, while Myria was gently combing their hairs.
Meredith sighed in relief. The sight of their naked body had prompted more than one indecent thoughts in her mind and she was desperatly tried to cling to… Everything, to be honest, hoping to remain cool-headed enough during the rest of the meeting.
« So. What are you, and I mean by « you » not only your person but also your kins, what are you expecting from me ? »
Still flustered, Meredith took her time to answer. She needed to gather herself and her thoughts before anything else, knowing that question… Was more than important. The answer may define… Well, everything in their life. Meanwhile, her host was chatting with Myria in a strange langage, unknown to her. Meredith finally managed to gather her thoughts and straightened herself. The vampires noticed and their attention switched back to her.
« Well… No’ being mutts, ya know ? Being… Consisisiderated ? No, that’s not th’word. Accepted ? »
« Considered and accepted ? I think this is something I can pull off, indeed. Anything else ? »
« Hum… Maybe ? Like… Thoses of Gloomrot, they’re raidin’ us somet’mes. For experiments. Can you defend us ? »
Liz nodded sternly, while Myria was jaws clenched. They quickly spoke in their foreign tongue, before switching back to Meredith.
« It was in my plans nonetheless. But, until I manage to get my hands on Blackbrew- » There was bile in their voice as they spoke of Trancendum’s leader. « - I swear I’ll detach some of my ghouls and even more to protect you and your kins. And, in the end… Although that’s something which will require far more works than anything else, I hope you could come back in the fray, along with the humans. »
Meredith frowned. It wasn’t something she really expected. She lived all of her life among the werewolves and few of them came from beyond the « safety line ». She didn’t knew how to live with peoples differents than her and the other werewolves. She never went anywhere beyond said « safety line » and she was, right now, as far away from her home as she ever been.
The vampires seemed to discern her turmoil, as Myria came to stand aside her, patting her gently on the shoulder.
« My Liege won’t force you to act against your will and desire, do not worry. »
Still worried nonetheless, Meredith bit her lips before nodding. Liz stretched, letting the towel fall from their shoulders.
« So… In a nutshell, you want freedom and respect, while living under my rule. Fine by me. Although, there is one last thing to consider... » Meredith frowned again. « To conclude our accord, you’ll have to pledge yourself to me while I bite you and drink your blood. »
The werewolf paled and shrunk on her stool. Liz squinted.
« What are you afraid of ? »
« Th’curse. It’s in my blood. »
The androgynous vampire nodded. They knew, of course. Especially thanks to a… Certain guest now imprisoned in their castle. But…
« You’re afraid you will spread the curse, right ? » Meredith nodded. « As if. I know it would be the case with humans, but with vampires ? Nothing. We are… Beyond that, in many ways. But I understand your struggle. I do require to drink your blood to conclude the accord, but if you are afraid… I can give you another offer. I don’t drink your blood, you do not pledge yourself and you and your kins will be granted your independance. But I’ll still defend your borders with Gloomrot, while you’ll allow my peoples to pass through your territory. »
It… Wasn’t what Meredith expected. She could have a choice ? And, from the tone of it, said choice, in the end, seemed to offer the same results as the first one, less the pledging. Why ? She was tempted to accept it, but… On the other hand, maybe… Maybe accepting the first accord could… Help ? Allow her, and her kins, to get into contact with other peoples ? Having the possibility to, maybe, find help to manage their curse, rather than being feral dogs ? She inhaled deeply, before looking Liz in the eyes. The latter was still sitting on their stool, while Myria was looking at both of them.
« All right. I… I accept. »
« You accept what ? »
« The… The blood-thingy. I accept. What do I do ? »
She nervously tried to remove her shirt, to give better access to her neck, but only managed to shred the fabric in the precipitation. A cold hand on her wrist made her jolt. Liz was now beside her, in their whole naked glory, including their cock now gently wiggling.
« Do not worry. I will just bite your wrist. Strangely enough, being bitten in the neck doesn’t help when you’re trying to talk. » They helped her to stand up and gently caressed their wrist. « One last thing though… Our bite is… Well it may make you feel more than aroused. So if, during this moment you want to touch yourself, go on. I won’t have any problem with that, same for Myria. »
They laughed gently, before holding her wrist near their lips. Meredith saw their fangs glistening. She steadied herself and nodded. Liz bit them. There was, at first, the pain as the fangs pierced her skin. Then, there was a rush of desire, as the warmth in her stomach came back with a revenge. She grabbed Liz’ shoulder to remain still. A moan escaped her lips. The vampire ceased, smirking proudly.
« I will do it again… But you’ll have to pledge. Understood ? »
Meredith nodded. The vampire bit again. Her legs shaking, she began to speak.
« I… M-M-… Meredith… Am swearing loy’lty for me and ma kin... »
Sweating, she glanced down and saw Myria, kneeling between them, sucking Liz’ cock. She winked to Meredith and her free hand crawled across her wet thigh. The werewolf jolted when it brushed her slit and she barely managed to gather her thoughts.
« Loy’lty to Liz as long as they want to ! »
The inquisitive finger didn’t needed a lot of work to do its job, and Meredith fell on the ground, numbed by her orgasm.
Chapter 45: A last wish
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Jade focused, before charging in. Her prosthetic arm, through a mere contraction of her shoulder muscles, unsheathed a blade which locked in her metallic fingers. She twirled and the weapon slashed the unfortunate dummy she choosed as a target. A swift move and the blade sheathed inside her forearm, as she aimed her palm to another dummy before putting her flesh hand on her wrist and clicked a button. The subsequent explosion made the few birds daring to live nearby fly away in sheer panic. Gasping, sweating, she removed a strand of hair from her face. Good. Very good. As time flew, she managed to adjust to her new prosthetic, although its weight was still something she had problem with. Even if the Good Doctor was a genius in his own right and did everything to ensure the prosthetic would be as lightweight as possible while being resistant enough for Jade to use it during battle, it remained as heavier as a reinforced plate armband. Which… Was new, for her. Hence her daily training, as she was recovering. The yard behind Blackbrew’s Estate had been rearranged to some kind of training ground, where she spent most of her time, readjusting herself.
« I see you are doing… Remarkable progress. »
Blackbrew was standing atop the perron, leaning on his cane. Since when was he there, Jade didn’t knew. He had a way to seemingly appear out of thin air when unexpected which unnerved her. The old man stepped down to meet her.
« You have quite the skill and resilience, young girl. Domina needed an entire year to recover after her operation but you on the other hand… Less than two months and you are already doing such things. Impressive, really. »
She knew he didn’t told everything yet remained quiet. Even if she was a huntress, he remained Henry Blackbrew, one of the two persons who fought and killed Dracula and are still alive, eight centuries laters. He had ways and knowledge she didn’t.
« Thank you. »
« So polite. Would you like to take a break and share teas and crumpets with me ? »
Jade frowned, but nodded nonetheless.
« I think I’ll clean myself up beforehand. If it isn’t a bother? »
« Do so, do so, then join me in my lounge. I have some… Topics to discuss with you. »
Still frowning, Jade went to the little guest house where she rested and cleaned herself quickly. She didn’t dressed with a lot of care, knowing that her host wouldn’t hold it against her and, after putting some comfy boots, stepped outside and went to join Blackbrew.
His lounge was still the same, with the usual vats of glasses filled with yellow goo, hiding some moustruous forms inside. It was quite unsettling and Jade always wondered what was their purposes and what was inside. Henry Blackbrew was rearranging some books one the shelves, letting her sit wherever she wanted. Jade choosed a chair which was far enough from any of theses. Blackbrew turned back and snapped his fingers, allowing his servant to gather and serve tea and crumpets.
The brew was smelling of lemon, sweetened by a single drop of honey. Jade’s favourite. Henry took a crumpet and spread a nut of butter on it, then some strawberry jam, before putting it on a plate he gave to his guest.
« Thank you. »
« You are welcome. » He turned to his servants. « That’s enough, thank you. »
They bowed before leaving the room. It meant a lot, Jade knew it. The « topics » Blackbrew wanted to discuss, whatever they were, were important. Secretive. Dangerous. The Good Doctor sipped his tea and smacked his lips in appreciation, before stretching and leaning toward Jade.
« I would like you to… Do me a favor. »
« What ? Wha- How ? Why ? »
« I want you to convince Simon to embark on a boat and leave Vardoran. Forever. »
« WHAT ? »
Was he mad ? Trying to remove a great asset against the vampires when one of them was still there and about to take over the place ? Why ?
« Have you lost your mind, old man ? »
« No. And I would like you to follow him. Leave Vardoran. Flee the place. »
Jade was dumbfounded. That was… Against everything she believed or knew. Why would he want to remove some good soldiers during a war ? She shot up, shaking in fury when she met the cold gaze of « the Good Doctor ».
« I want you to break his curse. »
« Curse ? »
The word washed over her like a bucket of cold water and she fell on her comfy chair.
« Do you know… How everything began ? The Vampiric War ? The… Reckoning ? »
« It’s… When mankind united against our oppressors ? And they vowed to take their revenge, right ? »
« It is… more profund than that. It began, in fact, with the Belmont. They were openly against the vampires, trying to rally humans against them. Sometime, they dared to assault one of them. The vampires let them do so. It was better to give the cattle a hint of hope, rather than crush it immediatly. They had some… Retaliation, from time to time, but for the vampires, it was nothing but a game and they were open about it. Until the Belmont did the unthinkable. »
Jade frowned, enticed by the story, her anger now replaced with deep concern for Simon.
« What have they done ? »
« They managed to kill a Headclan, True Death fashion, and stole his weapon. »
Jade was agape. What ? For what she knew, even a True Death was rare amongst the vampires, usually given during a Blood Hunt. And especially not if that was a Headclan, unless said deeply displeased Dracula. If humans managed to do it...
« It is said that Dracula’s rage when he learned the news was enough to shake Mortium whole. He rallied the Headclans and declared an immediat Blood Hunt against the Belmont and anyone who would even dare to defend them. It is an event recalled as « The Week of Slaughter ». Many people died, humans and vampires alike. They wanted to mark a point. Stay in line or suffer the consequences. At the end, the whole Belmont family was impaled before Dracula’s castle. Almost whole. »
« What do you mean ? »
« A child. A mere children, a young boy with less than two summer to his name, had been sent away along with the vampiric weapon. Hidden among the dejected, thoses deemed unfit to the society for their physical or mental faculty were lessen, or the few magicians who wanted to practice their art without being watched over by the vampires. »
« What was the name of the child ? »
« Trevor Belmont. He grew up among the exiled. He learned. He loved. A young girl, daughter of a witch and sorcerer herself. Sylpha was her name. She was the sun to his moon. But both knew they wouldn’t live in peace as long as the vampires would reign over the land. So they planned and they trained. They found allies who would answer to Belmont’s name. And they struck. »
Blackbrew sighed and looked toward the shelves.
« You may read, in some books, that the Vampiric War was justified. That we were in clothed in righteousness, acting for everyone to live free. Happy. No longer subject to fear. That some places greeted us with flowers, songs and food while men and women and even some vampires joined us on the spot. But you won’t read what happened when we met resistance. Villages razed and field bathed in blood. There’s a reason why history is written by the victor. To bury the ugly truth. »
The light in the room dampened, as Blackbrew slowly collapsed in his armchair, memories surging back from a faraway past. Jade was now silent. Her hand shaking, she managed to grab her tea cup without spilling too much and took a quick sip. The cup clinked when she put it back on the table and Blackbrew spoke again.
« Many things happened until we broke through the gates of Dracula’s castle. Solarus, Sylpha, Trevor and I. Nothing could stop us. Not even the last of Dracula’s consort. » A tear formed at the wrinkle of his eye, before he wiped it with his thumb. « Sylpha sacrified herself to prevent her from joining Dracula. And Trevor, using a vampiric weapon against him, rooted him on the spot, allowing Solarus to slay him. The battle was over soon. We won. But… At what cost ? »
The old man now seemed frail as he took a sip from his cup, before pouring himself more tea.
« Trevor was… More than affected. He spent the next year with his childs, mourning their wife and mother. Then… Solarus and I received a letter. He asked us to join him in a lustrious meadow, in Farbane. There, he told us the truth. He wanted us to take care of his family, for it was too much for him to bear. Then, he laid on the ground and a creature came and helped him sleep peacefully… Forever. » Jade was now silently crying, holding her tea cup against herself. « We did so. During eight centuries, we watched over the Belmont bloodline. We knew the vampires would came back, and Solarus made sure they would be thoroughly trained, in case it would happen in their time. I… Didn’t wanted to. I always thought it was too much to ask from them, to bear such kind of duty. Their ancestors fought and suffered for them to live fully, not to walk in their steps. I was so happy when David decided to become an accountant at Brighthaven’s docks. It was a meek life. A peaceful life. Then, there had been Zoe who became a farmer and August who opened his very own pub ! I think you know it, it’s the « Divine Liquor », near the square in Rustlock. And then… A vampire broke through the sigils of Mortium. Styx came back. »
Jade shuddered at the memory of the creature which, in the span of a night, made her life torn asunder. Blackbrew leaned toward her and gently patted her shoulder to comfort her.
« I remember, yes. Solarus and Richter Belmont managed to contain him, right ? »
« Yes. But at the price of Simon’s father life. For Solarus and I, Styx assault was a sign. The so-called « Reckoning » would soon become reality. And now… I do not want Simon to be a Belmont. I want him to… To live another life. Solarus didn’t gave him any other opportunity and did everything he could to prevent me to change his mind. So, please… I want you, both of you, to live. You have a new arm, Jade. That’s great. You are still alive. Take this opportunity. Flee. Flee with Simon. I do not care if you have feeling to each others or not, once you’re on foreign land you can go each on your own ways… But do not come back to Vardoran. Please. I beg you this favor. »
He sat back on his chair, while Jade slowly relaxed. Thoughts were swinging inside her head.
« You think… It will be that bad ? »
« No. Maybe we can contain, maybe the vampire won’t care about the Reckoning, who knows ? But I want neither of you having a part in this story anymore. »
She bit her lips. It was difficult to accept. She felt she had a duty over the peoples and the land and agreeing upon what Henry Blackbrew asked from her was… Treason, in her mind. Forfeit.
« If I agree to this favor, what would I receive ? »
« Ask. »
Jade bit her lips and looked around.
« What are inside theses vats ? Is it linked to the deal you have with the Belmont ? » He nodded. « Can I know ? »
He gestured her to lean forward and spoke a few words in her ears. Jade’s eyes opened wide.
Notes:
prolly the last before a while, a lot of things happening right now, not helping with both my depression and my anxiety
Chapter 46: Crossroads
Summary:
Hello, sorry for this long absence without posting anything, I had a really long writer's block because of withdrawal symptoms and depression. I'll try to make it up, deeply sorry once again
Chapter Text
Liz imperceptebly moved a finger. A red drop of sweat fell on the floor as Myria moaned. She was hanged in the air, invisible strings attached to her wrists and ankles. Another candle moved by the androgynous vampire’s will tilted, just enough to drop a bit of hot wax on Myria’s body. It fell on her tit, making her gasp, before the liquid rolled on her perfectly smoothed skin. Liz squinted and moved a hand, making their partner’s body move abruptly, but still controled, to allow the wax to continue its pattern before it would cool down. The move made the vampire squirm as sweat flew over the place. The entire room was tainted with diverses fluids whose patterns were the results of such sudden moves.
« Pleeeeeease Liz… Pleeeaaase… Can I ? »
A smile grew on their lips, before they moved some fingers. The tortured form floated down, legs spread to allow the vampire quite the view on her crotch
« I think you’ve been quite the good girl, Myria. » Said moaned in expectation. « So I’ll allow you to release... »
Liz moved forward, mouth open wide. Their upper fang pierced the skin, allowing them to be hooked to the pubis while their metallic jaw dislocated. Their tongue swirled, the tip caressing the butthole before washing over the thighs and retracting. Myria was shivering, bathed in pleasure and her legs were jerking off as she was trying to clasp them over Liz’ head. Finally, with a half-smirk, Liz rushed her tongue inside her lover’s vagina, using it as if it was their cock. Myria arched back, trying to fight against the gentle restrain her body was set under, moaning and screaming in pleasure, until her hips jerked forward abruptly, hitting Liz right on the face as she finally reach the sweet sweet release she was denied and edged until this point.
Their Liege removed carefully their fangs, before freeing their equal subordinate and helped her to lay on the ground, panting and sweating before siting aside them. By their will an ornate plate came over, having been placed somewhere where the fluids couldn’t reach it during the seance. It supported a delicate set of glasses and a bottle of sloshing red liquid. Liz uncorked it and filled one of the glass with its content, before helping Myria to drink it, gently caressing her forehead.
« Mmmmmh… Thank you, Liz… I really needed that. That… That was a good pain. »
« I am glad I could help you, my dear. Another glass ? »
« Yes please. Although, do we really need that decorum ? »
« Oh, you know… For the sake of decorum, of course. But, you’re right... » Myria shuffled over, put her head on Liz’ lap. « Bottom’s up ! »
She drank directly from the bottle, taking as many sip as she could before putting it back on the trail. A soft purr escaped her throat as she relaxed truly.
Someone knocked on the door, which opened revealing Alexander and Kelly. The two ghouls seemed a bit flustered but were unbothered by the stench permeating the room.
« Liege. Azariel’s Hand left Dunley accompanied by the jailor and his son. » Keely’s voice was equal, cold as ice. « As per your order, the other members of the escort had been slayed before the Hand as a warning. The lycans were quite useful and more than eager to put on a show. »
Alexander nodded as Tom slipped by, almost unnoticed, and began to clean up the place.
« As you expected my Liege, the paladins still remains at the Monastery. I do not know if they will manage to get anything from Silverlight, either gear or reinforcements, but I think we should strike as quickly as possible. Solarus will send an army as soon as the Hand will hand his report and if we have to face it, better be without a potential threat behind us. »
« You are right. But beforehand, taking care of… Another threat may be useful. We heard of the Dreaded Peak. It will be our next target since whatever is there, we may either sway it to our cause or purge it clean quickly. » The ghouls nodded. « Warn Quincey that he will be required, with ropes, nets and… Yes, I think some climbing gear may be in order. We will go at the end of the week. »
The ghouls bowed and went away, while Myria seemed curious.
« Sway or capture it ? You made quite the specific order. »
« Indeed, but I have to admit : I have a hunch about… Whatever is there. Keeping it alive would be useful. Now… I remember something about… Your own castle. I think it is fair you may build your own and so maybe we should take care of this before the Dreaded Peak. Do you have a location ? »
« Yes. South of Dunley, nestled not far away from the court site and the mines. »
Liz pondered while trying to remember the place. It was hilly, with various steps and as such offered quite the room to build. In fact, almost as much as their own place. In any other circumstances, a Headclan would be wary of such choice since it could mean a threat to their power and the rise of a rival, but there ? It was perfectly fine.
« All right then. Well, once you’ll scrub the wax and clean yourself, we’ll go there. Are you fine with this ? »
« Mmmmyes… »
The vampire stood up and stretched, before walking out completly naked. Meawhile, Liz went back to their room and cleaned themself quickly, before seeking the required materials stored inside their chests. When Myria was ready, waiting near the portal, dusk was extending its veil upon the world.
The two vampires went inside the portal and reappeared near one of the moutains passages between Dunley and Farbane, before morphing into wolves and running away. Less than a hour later, they were at the site and transformed back. Liz slit their wrist and offered the scarlet liquid to Myria, focusing on the knowledge they’ll have to partake with her. The vampire gently sipped before turning away, overwhelmed by the sudden afflux of knowledge, even needing to sit down as she was trying to attenuate it. Finally, panting, she turned to Liz :
« That’s… Oh by the Fangs… That’s quite unpleasant... »
« Sorry, that was the first time I did such things. Did I shared… Too much ? »
« A bit, I think it dabbled into your arcanic alchemy knowledge… Pfou… Ouf, all right… What do I need ? Stones. Yes, stones. A lot… And blood essence and wood and... »
As she was listing everything, Liz gave her one magical pouch, filled with the requisites components and some tools to carve out the rock formations lingering around and remove the trees.
« I have another one for myself : I would be quite the bad Headclan and friend if I was letting you doing all this work by yourself. So ! You are the architect, tell me what is your plan ? »
Myria nodded and took the pouch, before turning around and finally choosing a spot. There she placed the castle’s heart and poured the blood essence inside, linking it to her. A swirling orb of blood appeared and, before her layed her new ground. She envisioned a cloister where she could have her own garden, made for relaxation and pleasure rather than anything like the greenhouse in Liz’ castle. Then a crypt where her futures servants would get their coffins, a workshop repurposed for more artistics endeavour and a great hall to expose it to her guests. Yes, yes… That was perfect. She etched the idea on a slab of stone and showed it to her Liege. That would help them to remain focus on the task at hand and create a list she could easily follow. The two vampires smirked to each others as she delimited the area then began to raze trees and stones, allowing the castle to grow.
Chapter 47: The Dreaded Peak
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Quincey stopped to catch his breath, holding on his dear life on some outcrop as sweat rolled down his cheeks. The sun had been vigorous this day and they began the climb without waiting for the rock to cool down, although the vampires didn’t really seemed bothered.
« You are slowing us, Bandit King. »
Leandra’s voice was amused and he shot her a furious glance, looking up.
« I’m wearing some heavy gear down here ! »
« Liz and Myria too, maybe even heavier than you. Yet, they are leading the way. »
« I don’t have their strength neither their stamina ! Nor their magical pouch ! »
« And yet our dear Liege choosed to include you in our little expedition rather than, say, Maja. Says a lot, innit ? »
The human grinded his teeth before grabbing another rock.
« Couldn’t they like… Transform into some batsy and fly us up there instead ? »
« No. Far too heavy. Beside, the view is quite lovely. »
Another furious glance. Easy to say, for the lich : they were seat into some kind of strange contraption, similar to a comfy chair itself strapped to Alexander’s back. And she had the audacity to sip some bloody tea while the ghoul was doing all of the work ! ‘Fuck sake ! Grunting through the effort and exhaustion, he resumed his climbing. At least, they were attached to each others, in case someone missteped or fell, but still.
At one point though, Liz came in, morphed into a bat, and gave him a little boost, as they were passing through a thin formation where even the vampires were having a bit of difficulty. Finally, they reached a plateau near the summit and Quincey fell on the floor, breathing loudly as he wasn’t accustomed to the lack of oxygen. Meanwhile Liz, Myria and Leandra were looking over the gear they brought there. Frankly, they could have done so in their flappity-batsy forms, then carried the rest of the group the same way ! At least he wouldn’t be having trouble catching his breath while laying on the ground… Someone came by and he opened his eyes to see Keely standing over him. She handed him a gourd filled with a strange and quite smelly liquid which wasn’t water or any kind of alcohol.
« What’s that ? »
« Potion. For your stamina. The easy part is behind us, you can’t rest now. »
His eyes widened. « The easy part » ? « EASY » ? The heck was sh-
His train of thougths was brutally interrupted by Alexander who came back from his scouting.
« The beast is asleep. Once Quincey is up, we can proceed. »Wincing, said Quincey stood up and took the gourd, before drinking. He choke on it at first : the taste was as bad as the smell. But the effect was quite noticeable, as he felt some kind of icy liquid surging through his veins. His tiredness vanished and he felt himself capable of climbing down and up the mountain three times in a row, without the climbing gear ! That was awesome ! That was scary. If this brew has such kind of effect on humans, what would it be for vampires ? Panting through the sudden surge, as his mind was clear as a cloudless day, he joined the others. The ghouls were grabbing the nets, while the vampires looked toward an ascending slope leading to the final plateau of the Dreaded Peak. Meanwhile, Leandra was silent, quiet. She nodded toward Quincey when he arrived.
« Ready, human ? »
« I guess ? So, what’s the plan ? You didn’t told me everything, I mean... »
« You will see. Let’s move on. »
The group went up the hill and he gasped, seeing what they were up against. A mighty form was laying on the ground, surrounded by half-munched corpses. He could barely distinguish as the night was settling in, but it was without any doubt some kind of mighty beast… Although it wasn’t… « Right ». It had horns and wings and a strange chitinous tail which ended with the biggest sting he ever saw.
« Aaaw… It’s just a baby... »
There were two conflicting tones in Liz’ voice. One was as sugarcoated as a granny seeing a toddler while taking a stroll on the streets, the other was as disappointed as if the same granny came back to her sweet sweet home to see that the neighbour’s dog shat on her most precious carpet. Although, that wasn’t what made Quincey perked up.
« Baby ? That thing’s a baby ? It’s as huge as two towering bloody bulls ! And seeing this, I’m quite sure it ate said bull ! »
Leandra chuckled warmly.
« Lad, you aren’t used to vampires. But yes, that one right here ? Just a baby, by the standards of its species. Manticore can live centuries when unbothered, and even more when empowered or tampered by vampiric magic. Which is the case right there : its progenitors were Lord Dracula’s precious beasts, slained in the defense of its castle... » She pondered a while. « I guess Styx managed to salvage one of the eggs and kept it along, until he breached Mortium’s containment and came here. If I have to guess, he left it here after it hatched, before coming to see me. Mmmh… If I knew of that then… Oh well. Too late for the regrets. »
Quincey was abated by the explainations. Once again, and probably not for the last time, he felt himself… Diminished, compared to the rest of the group. Even Keely and Alexander, being ghouls, were already beyond his own abilities. To think mankind managed to beat theses creatures… What kind of persons could achieve such feats ? No wonders Solarius and Blackbrew were such respected peoples, beyond Farbane…
As if they sensed his trouble, or just saw him dazed, Liz snapped their fingers toward him.
« Come back to your senses, Quincey. The beast is waking up. »
Indeed, the creature’s gentle snore had ceased, and it was beginning to stretch its paws. It really looked like some sort of cat. A big cat which would destroy his house and the entire vicinity if it wanted, and could probably eat a whole village before feeling full, but a cat nonetheless.
« All right, what’s the plan ? Pouring some sauce all over me so I can distract it while you go for the killing blow, or something like that ? »
Hiding his nervosity behind a smile that could be considered as « passable » for Silverlight’ upper society, he really hoped that wasn’t the plan.
« Of course not, you silly... » Purred Liz, wincing. « I wouldn’t waste my generals in such indelicate manners. Myria and I will… Distract the creature, while you, Alexander and Keely will set-up the trap. »
He didn’t dared to ask about Leandra. The lich was deep in thougths, muttering some incantations in a tongue not spoken anymore, forgotten since aeons. The human nodded and stood aside Alexander, who gave him the wedge of one of the nets. Meanwhile Liz approached the beast, whistling some tunes to the creature.
« There there beastie, don’t be harsh and momma will take great care of you... »
The creature stood up, looking the vampire, before swatting them away with a bare move of their paws. The androgynous vampire crashed on the ground and rolled close a nearby boulder. Quincey was almost certain the creature didn’t gave everything in its hit. And yet…
« A’ right… May’e dad’y and his ‘elt will help... »
Their hairs slightly ruffled and their jaws hanging a bit, Liz stood up and, with one hand, grabbed a sizeable part of the boulder before throwing it to the manticore. It crashed against its wings, making the beast roar in pain. In answer it opened its maws and spat bursts of chaotic flames toward the vampire, who dodged it with a twirl, disappearing and reappearing nearby. Myria came then, jumping high as if carried by delicate wings of ice, before landing her heavy mace right on the winged horror’s head. Such hit should have cracked some skulls, but not this one. Roaring in fury, the creature puked a wave of purple fire toward this new foe, illuminating the night sky.
Meanwhile Quincey, Alexander and Keely managed to set-up the trap. The human put the net-throwers they brought on the ground while the ghouls loaded them. The vampires were quite efficient, making sure the beast wouldn’t turn its attention toward them although Liz and the creature crashed once on the ground nearby, trading blows with ferocity, the vampire’s fangs deeply in the paw which was lacerating their back. They got back in the air curtesy of Myria, who slid on a path of ice she created before, somehow, using a flap of the creature’s wings to trigger some kind of defensive shield she casted beforehand. The impact sent both Liz and the manticore rolling away, breaking bones and shredding muscles. The fight resumed as quickly as Quincey managed to calm himself. Meanwhile Leandra was unbothered and now surrounded by static discharges of magic. Her muttering had turned to unholy chants which made the human’ and the ghoul’ ears bleed, while the very soil under her feet turned to ash and dust.
« Liz, right now ! » she screamed while still somehow chanting.
The beast crashed before them and the two vampires fell from it, rolling on the ground. Quickly, Keely and Quincey threw the nets over the creature and Alexander grounded them. The lich hit the ground with her staff and a ray of eldritch fire broke the earth, running toward the creature. A seal appeared around it and flashed thrice before vanishing, leaving only a mark on the ground. Panting, Liz stood up and grabbed back their jaws, which had been arrached from their face during the brawl. They put it back and walked toward th creature, whoses eyes were now enlightened by the same unholy fire Leandra wielded. They spoke in an ancient tongue, long-forgotten and yet Quincey knew what theses words meant : « Yield and submit ».
The creature’s respiration calmed progressively as its head lowered when the vampire’s hand touched it. The fire in its eyes vanished. There was a moment of silence, before it pushed toward the vampire, asking to be petted and purring when Myria and Leandra joined Liz. Quincey fell on his arse.
« Bloody heck ! That’s probably the worst cat rescue I’ve ever saw. At least this one won’t meow ‘cause it’s stuck in a tree… »
« I do agree... » Liz’ voice was a growl, almost as if they were trying to purr with the manticore. « Now the pieces are in place and Dunley’s Monastery will fall... »
Their gaze turned to the North. Mortium. Coming from there was a vague, subtle arcanic current hailing from this place. The place where their beloved Lord built his castle after revealing the Courtesans. The place of his last stand.
##
The strange procession marched through the snowy ruins of Mortium, led by a crimson cloud. The Withereds were walking on their fours, a large part of them unable to revert back from their degeneracy. But the few who could… They were using true weapons and tools, rather than logs and rocks. Oh, yes, they sometimes crawled back but for the most part managed to look more humanoid than their bestial peers. At the head of the procession though was a winged and horned feminine figure, whose alluring visage was a mask created with the skin of her first victim.
They arrived on the edge of a frozen lake. They stepped on the ice and marched toward the rocky island set in the middle. When Dracula felt his fate coming, he relocated his generals’ coffins there, allowing them to hide until the beginning of the Reckoning. But none came to awake them… Until now.
Standing before a large formation of boulders, the succubus flicked her wrist with delicacy. It displeased the Entity. This creature reminded him far too much of the whore, although her insatiable lust seemed to comprise blood, which was still better than nothing…
Answering the silent order, the more bestials of the Withereds came and moved away the boulders, revealing a hidden passageway leading to a long-forgotten crypt. Another flick of the wrist and three of the Withered deliberatly sliced open their belly, letting their guts and blood flow on the coffins. The runes which were inscribed glowed as the blood covered the lids. It opened and three figure stood slowly. Before they could move, the Withered pinned them down and forced their jaws to open. The succubus came forth and dropped larvaes swollen with abyssal blood on their mouths.
The Entity was pleased. It should have done so even sooner, rather than this whole « Reckoning » thing. At least this way, it would be successful.
Notes:
Soo... I'm replaying V Rising, currently. In Brutal, btw and oh myself this is awesome
Although, I dunno yet how or even if I'll implement some of the new characters added by Oakveil. Some from the Act 2, maybe though.
Chapter 48: The True Test
Summary:
TW : mention of loss, forgetting your own self
Chapter Text
The militiamen were looking intently the foggish wall barring the entrance of the haunted mines. Since the delving team’s death, no one dared to cross it. Near the now unkempt barricades, they were now nervously waiting. They knew what was coming. They heard the rumors, that the vampire managed to tame a powerful beast… One that will allow them to breach through Dunley’s Monastery’s defenses.
It was difficult for them to believe what happened in less than a year. The vampires’ return, their scattering all over Valdoran, the hunts which ensued, the fear… The relief, when they thought they managed to overcome this threat. And then… The chaos when they learned about what happened at the Ritual Site. The fear. Another vampire. But now, weren’t they more prepared ? And the answer came quickly. No. They weren’t. The Inquisition wasn’t prepared either. No one was. Some of them heard the rumors. The truces, the deals the vampire did with some low-ranks officers. There was truth in theses rumors. Some patrols unbothered by the bandits, better gear… It was a betrayal, of course ! And then, the final nail in the coffin, the revelation which broke their beloved Captain Octavian. His nephew, a good lad who had the honor to be selected as a knight, in fact became the vampire very own champion. And then the duel. Some had hope. Hope it would change things, back to how it was before. Hope their Captain could stand his ground against the creature, after all if Octavian couldn’t, then who ? But the truth had been then revealed to all : Silverlight and the very Church which they swore to protect had betrayed them all, in hope to kill the vampire, using their Captain as a bait.
The aftermath saw the Militia quite divided between thoses who stayed with their leader, and as such siding with the Church, and thoses who wanted retribution for this sudden betrayal. And now… Well, the two sides will meet once again.
A petite woman, clad with a long and dark silky dress, arrived accompanied by none other than Alexander. The ghoul was silent, moving alongside the woman, his blade hanging from his back but the militiamen knew better. They saw him during Bealtaine, breaking a man in half with ease. As for the woman, her visible stump was enough to identify her : Marylin. Many of them knew her as a novice of the Church who disappeared during a pilgrimage. She was now part of the vampire’s retinue, some kind of « human emissary ». Some said she was fated to be « purified » the same night the Ritual Site had been attacked. Her robe was flowing around her boots and she was moving without a care for them, her face illuminated by the emerald jewel adorning her neck.
The men spread apart, more in fear of her rather than Alexander.
Marylin didn’t cared about what they said or whispered. She was deep in thoughts, focusing on the words, the mantra told by Leandra : « Fear and doubt are the mind-killers, child. You need to focus yourself. Think of good things, child. Happy things. Calm things. Use theses to fuel your Will. » And so, her mind wandered to happier times. Innocent times.
A woman stepped in. Beltrid, if her memory was right, the one who was in charge of the Market. Marylin stopped and her eyes met the intruder’s ones.
« What is it, officer Beltrid ? »
She seemed surprised to be remembered, but managed to overcome it rather quickly.
« Well… As far as we know... » And she glanced toward Alexander. « You are going to lure out the creatures sealed inside, right ? What are our guarantees we won’t be slaughtered like a bunch of lamb, either there or afterward ? »
Marylin breathed, before answering :
« Our Liege gave you their words, yes ? And as far as I know, they never lied. That should be enough. »
« Words pronounced by a vampire may tell one thing and mean another one. »
The young woman turned abruptly, shooting a furious glance toward the man who spoke. The ghoul looked between the two, waiting for an order. Finally, Marylin spoke through her teeth :
« If you aren’t brave enough to stand here and march toward the Monastery, to avenge and free your dear Captain, then step aside. And get lost ! »
Her body was shaking through the rage and an emerald fire covered in her eyes. The man shrank on himself, before Marylin managed to calm herself down, breathing heavily. Her body still shaking, she turned back to the entrance of the mines. She didn’t payed any attention to the militiamen whispering amongst themselves. The man who spoke to her went at the rear of the group, ashamed. But he didn’t stepped aside.
Marylin breathed in and spoke, loud and clear the ancient words Leandra taught her :
« Come forth, fallen General, submit and obey to my Will and Words ! »
The phrase rolled on the hills, it’s echo fading slowly. A form materialized in the entrance. The cruel blade of a scythe slashed through the fog, revealing a towering skeleton wearing a heavy armor, his face obscured by a veil of chainmail, only his eyes burning with unholy fire being visible. The jewel on Marylin’s gorge began to pulse, as the undead walked, finally freed from the prison he spent so many centuries on. Each steps of him lifted clouds of dust, as he crushed the measly barricade between him and the young necromancer facing him, passing through as if he was in a field of sunflowers. The militiamen stepped back a bit, unnerved by the apparition which haunted the mine even before their own grandparents were born… To think it had been summoned by such a young person…
The undead general lifted his cruel weapon, the sharp of the blade on Marylin’s back, ready to cut her in half with a mere flick of his wrist. Alexander, slowly, prepared himself to intervene.
« None shall command Kriig without being worth of it. You are not. »
His voice was the last gasp of hair of a dying man, the rasping opening of a coffin, the wind blowing through the mourning lilies. The true test. Marylin clenched her jaws. Looked right in his fiery orbits.
« I am. Obey to my command. »
The skeleton raised his weapon, grabbing the handle with the other hand, like a farmer about to reap a field of wheat.
« Foolish mortal. »
The militiamen began to scurry away, hoping to escape the wrath of the skeleton. Alexander stepped forward, but was stopped by Marylin’s stump. She continued to look into his orbits. The scythe fell on her. Spite and rage fueled the single word she pronounced :
« Kneel. »
The word echoed louder than the previous summoning. Some of the men fell on the ground, obeying to a word pronounced in a tongue they couldn’t understand, but whose order was imprinted on them. The scythe stopped at a mere inch of Marylin’s head, and she could feel strands of her hairs scrapping the blade. Kriig kneeled before her, subjugated by a higher power emanating not from the jewel, despite what the skeleton assumed, but from the very petite woman wearing it. He lowered his head.
« I… Obey. »
Behind Kriig, forms passed through the fog. Skeletons of various sizes and showing the passage of time through the difference of gear, coming from the delvers who met an unfortunate death in the mines. Centuries of peoples braving the danger to gather iron and supply the rest of Vardoran. They gathered in formation, silent, waiting. With her hand, Marylin pointed to the West.
« To the Monastery. »
Then, she turned and began to lead theses legions, closely followed by the humans who gathered behind her. Alexander hastened his walk until he was aside her.
« I am… Impressed. Look how far you’ve come. »
« I know. »
Her tone was equal. Neutral. The ghoul noticed the white strand of hairs which appeared on her temples after her display of power.
« Do I have to guess you choosed your path ? You rejected quite quickly the precepts of the Church to embrace Dame Leandra’s teachings... »
« Yes. I became a novice inpart to avoid being a burden for my family. I followed the precepts of the Church, sang with the nuns, prayed for the grace of Light to ease our life and thanked it for protecting us. I wasn’t blind to the suffering of others, about what could happen during theses… « Purifications rituals ». But I, just as every women in Dunley, knew that as long I didn’t strayed, I would be spared. And then, during an innocuous pilgrimage, we were assaulted by bandits. I, amongst the survivors, were captured. Enslaved. They mocked me. They hurted me. They raped me. I had to cut off my own hand to escape them. When I came back, I was considered as « impure », no matters the circumstances. I was fated to be raped to death. And then, I’ve been saved by a being I should call « monster ». A being who called out the hypocrisy of the men and of the Church, before killing them. »
Behind her, the militiamen were looking at each others, lips pinched, ashamed.
« I know how our Liege is. I’ve indulged in their lust. And I do not regret it. It helped me. When they’ve put me in a situation where I could be assaulted, they’ve expressed remorse, even after we came back. They helped me heal. Because they doesn’t judge, just as they doesn’t judge Aleith. Instead of that, they’re helping us. They saw my potential and allowed me to flourish it. They saw Aleith and helped her express who she truely is. I could just… I could just dabble in my power, just enough to control it and live a plentiful life. But I choose not to. Because I can. »
« I see. And what about Aleith ? »
« What do you mean ? »
« Your relationship. Don’t you fear it may be strained by your choice ? »
« No. We spoke of that, after Bealtaine. Because… That’s the moment I made my choice. We prefer to remain friends with some… Agreable benefits. Besides, it’s a good thing, according to Leandra. »
« What ? Having mortal friends when death become a slap on the wrist ? »
Marylin chuckled warmly, lifting her arm to pat her stump.
« Yeah, that. Having mortal friends around, it helps to remain grounded in reality. »
She thought of the lesson Leandra teached her that day. About what happened to her, after Dracula fell and blood rained on Vardoran. She became mute. Recluse. She laid under a tree, waiting for the ground to engulf her. The Cult almost crumbled during this quasi-century when she allowed herself to oblivion. Until a man found her. He was seeking for her. He was a scholar of sort. Seeking forbidden knowledges. When he dug her up, the lich was so far gone she forgot who she was. The man didn’t despaired. He helped her. He lodged, bathed, cleaned and clothed her. Helped her to put back the pieces in places. Gave her news of what happened during her slumber and Leandra thanked him by sharing her knowledge. Then, she left for the Cursed Forest and rebuilt the Cult there. She left the foggy woods when he died, to see him one last time.
Afterward, she managed to make a point to meet at least one mortal of interest per century. It helped her not becoming mad, surrounded by undeads whose conversations were rather boring beyond the rattling of the bones and the gnawing of the rats.
« I see. This is your path, paved by your choices. The same could be said about me. »
For once, Marylin was surprised and she almost stopped right in her track.
« Oh ? »
« Yes. One night, I faced a choice. I was tired, indeed, but it didn’t had any matter in the decision. I was facing a naked vampire who asked me to become their knight. I said yes, for they offered me far more than whatever I could have expected in my life. For I was a fool, a tired one, but a fool nonetheless. I sometime wonder what would have happened, if I said « no ». I guess they would still gave me a wank as they said they would. But they would have left me afterward. Maybe change my memory so I recall our encounter as some kind of weird dream. After waking up, I would have proceed on my way and finally arrived to Brighthaven. Kneeled before Azariel, said my vows, became a knight. And then… Well… I guess our Liege would reveal themself somehow. The knights, sent to Dunley. I do not think our Liege would have been merciful, in this case. »
Silence fell, only broken by the footsteps of the troops. Each of them, the undead excluded, deep in thoughts as they marched to the Monastery.